A discourse of the original, countrey, manners, government and religion of the Cossacks with another of the Precopian Tartars : and the history of the wars of the Cossacks against Poland.
         Histoire de la guerre des Cosaques contre la Pologne. English
         Chevalier, Pierre, 17th cent.
      
       
         
           1672
        
      
       Approx. 222 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 105 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A32797
         Wing C3800
         ESTC R17946
         11742071
         ocm 11742071
         48502
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A32797)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48502)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 21:6)
      
       
         
           
             A discourse of the original, countrey, manners, government and religion of the Cossacks with another of the Precopian Tartars : and the history of the wars of the Cossacks against Poland.
             Histoire de la guerre des Cosaques contre la Pologne. English
             Chevalier, Pierre, 17th cent.
             Brown, Edward, 1644-1708.
          
           [12], 195 p.
           
             Printed by T.N. for Hobart Kemp ...,
             London :
             1672.
          
           
             Written by Pierre Chevalier. Cf. Bib. nat.
             Caption title: Discourse of the countrey, manners, government, original, and religion of the Cossack.
             "The history of the war of the Cossacks against Poland": p. 55-195.
             Translation of: Histoire de la guerre des Cosaques contre la Pologne.
             Translated by Edward Browne. Cf. BM.
             Reproduction of original in Library of Congress.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Cossacks -- Early works to 1800.
           Tatars -- Early works to 1800.
           Poland -- History -- Elective monarchy, 1572-1763.
        
      
    
     
        2006-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-02 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-02 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           OF
           THE
           
             Original
             ,
             Countrey
             ,
             Manners
             ,
             Government
          
           and
           
             Religion
          
           OF
           THE
           COSSACKS
           ,
           With
           another
           of
           the
           Precopian
           TARTARS
           ,
           And
           the
           HISTORY
           of
           the
           WARS
           of
           the
           
             COSSACKS
          
           AGAINST
           POLAND
           .
        
         
           
             London
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           T.
           N.
           for
           
             Hobart
             Kemp
             ,
          
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Ship
           in
           the
           Upper
           Walk
           of
           the
           
             New
             Exchange
             .
          
           1672.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           
             PREFACE
             .
          
        
         
           ALthough
           
             Vkraine
          
           be
           one
           of
           the
           most
           remote
           Regions
           of
           
             Europe
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Cossackian
          
           name
           very
           Modern
           ;
           yet
           hath
           that
           Countrey
           been
           of
           late
           the
           Stage
           of
           
             Glorious
             Actions
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           have
           acquitted
           themselves
           with
           as
           great
           Valour
           
           in
           
             Martial
             Affairs
             ,
          
           as
           any
           Nation
           whatsoever
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           ,
           and
           other
           Motives
           have
           made
           me
           earnest
           to
           put
           this
           account
           of
           it
           into
           English
           ,
           where
           it
           cannot
           be
           otherwise
           then
           acceptable
           ,
           since
           the
           Description
           of
           a
           Countrey
           little
           written
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           atchievments
           of
           a
           daring
           People
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           grateful
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           curious
           and
           inquisitive
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           lovers
           of
           bold
           Attempts
           and
           Bravery
           .
           The
           Ocean
           is
           our
           delight
           ,
           and
           our
           
           Engagements
           upon
           the
           Seas
           ,
           have
           rendred
           us
           considerable
           to
           the
           World.
           The
           
             Cossacks
          
           do
           in
           some
           measure
           imitate
           us
           ,
           who
           took
           their
           rise
           from
           their
           Victories
           upon
           the
           
             Euxine
             ,
          
           and
           setled
           themselves
           by
           incountring
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           in
           those
           Desart
           Plains
           ,
           which
           do
           so
           far
           resemble
           the
           Sea
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Mariners
             Compass
          
           may
           be
           useful
           for
           Direction
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           Nor
           can
           this
           short
           
             Treatise
          
           be
           unseasonable
           ,
           since
           most
           have
           their
           eyes
           upon
           this
           Countrey
           at
           present
           ;
           
           and
           it
           is
           already
           feared
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Turks
          
           or
           
             Tartars
          
           should
           make
           their
           Inroads
           this
           Summer
           into
           
             Poland
          
           through
           
             Vkraine
             ,
          
           scarce
           a
           
             Gazette
          
           without
           mentioning
           something
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           our
           preparations
           in
           the
           Western
           Parts
           ,
           will
           probably
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           be
           accompanied
           with
           great
           attempts
           upon
           the
           most
           
             Eastern
          
           Frontiers
           of
           
             Europe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Michael
             Koributh
             ,
          
           Duke
           of
           
             Wisnowitz
          
           performed
           great
           Services
           for
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           during
           the
           former
           Rebellions
           ;
           since
           which
           it
           hath
           pleased
           
           
             Providence
          
           to
           raise
           up
           another
           
             Mich.
             Wisnowitski
             ,
          
           and
           place
           the
           Crown
           of
           
             Poland
          
           on
           His
           Head
           ,
           after
           an
           extraordinary
           and
           unexpected
           manner
           .
           A
           Reward
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           for
           their
           Families
           former
           Faithfulness
           ,
           and
           a
           Terror
           to
           the
           greatest
           Enemy
           of
           
             Christendom
             .
          
        
         
           If
           this
           
             Great
             Prince
          
           therefore
           shall
           try
           his
           Fortune
           of
           Arms
           against
           Sultan
           
             Mahomet
             Han
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Cham
           ,
           or
           by
           reducing
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           to
           their
           obedience
           ,
           make
           the
           World
           have
           as
           great
           an
           esteem
           of
           
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           States
           of
           
             Poland
          
           who
           elected
           him
           ,
           the
           Plains
           ,
           Woods
           ,
           Rivers
           ,
           Rocks
           ,
           near
           which
           ,
           these
           Battels
           shall
           be
           decided
           ,
           will
           be
           worth
           the
           considering
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           understanding
           of
           their
           
             History
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Description
           of
           the
           
             Countrey
             ,
             Manners
             ,
             Customs
             ,
          
           and
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           will
           much
           inform
           us
           in
           the
           Affairs
           of
           those
           
             Eastern
          
           Parts
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Author
          
           of
           this
           Work
           was
           a
           Commander
           ,
           and
           employed
           his
           Sword
           in
           Foreign
           Countreys
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           
           Pen
           ,
           and
           his
           living
           long
           in
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           gave
           him
           sufficient
           opportunity
           to
           make
           these
           observations
           which
           he
           hath
           transmitted
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           the
           more
           considerable
           ,
           because
           they
           Treat
           of
           many
           places
           not
           Conquered
           by
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
          
           nor
           described
           ,
           but
           by
           few
           .
           
             Ovids
          
           banishment
           was
           Neighboring
           ,
           but
           not
           full
           so
           Remote
           ,
           Desart
           ,
           and
           Melancholy
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           these
           parts
           ;
           and
           yet
           so
           considerable
           a
           Passage
           have
           they
           always
           been
           ,
           That
           the
           greatest
           Incursions
           into
           
             Europe
          
           
           have
           been
           in
           all
           times
           through
           these
           Countreys
           ,
           and
           whole
           Nations
           have
           come
           in
           upon
           us
           this
           way
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           our
           cheifest
           
             States
          
           and
           
             Empires
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Actions
           of
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           General
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           are
           very
           remarkable
           ;
           and
           how
           he
           raised
           himself
           to
           that
           greatness
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           feared
           by
           a
           Nation
           ,
           which
           neither
           the
           Power
           of
           
             Christendom
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           
             Turks
          
           could
           shake
           .
           Most
           of
           whose
           Performances
           are
           d●scoursed
           of
           in
           this
           small
           
             Treatise
          
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           
           wanting
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           this
           a
           more
           accurate
           Description
           of
           those
           Countreys
           ,
           must
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           slender
           Traffick
           or
           Commerce
           they
           maintain
           with
           other
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           little
           regard
           they
           have
           themselves
           to
           commit
           their
           own
           Actions
           to
           Posterity
           .
           And
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           thought
           more
           strange
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           said
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           that
           there
           is
           so
           little
           .
           The
           long
           unusual
           Names
           of
           Persons
           and
           Places
           may
           be
           also
           pardoned
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           altered
           ;
           
           and
           what
           is
           amiss
           in
           the
           
             Translation
             ,
          
           I
           hope
           ,
           may
           be
           passed
           over
           ,
           since
           the
           whole
           is
           presented
           you
           with
           no
           other
           design
           ,
           but
           to
           serve
           you
           .
        
         
           
             Edw.
             Brown.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           OF
           THE
           
             Countrey
             ,
             Manners
             ,
             Government
             ,
             Original
          
           and
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           OF
           THE
           COSSACKS
           .
        
         
           THe
           name
           of
           
             Cossacks
          
           was
           given
           them
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Address
           and
           Agility
           in
           penetrating
           even
           in
           the
           most
           difficult
           and
           dangerous
           places
           such
           as
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           
             Boristhenes
             ,
          
           whereby
           they
           made
           War
           with
           the
           
             Turks
          
           and
           
             Tartars
             .
             Cosa
          
           signifying
           in
           Polish
           ,
           a
           Goat
           .
        
         
         
           Long
           agoe
           from
           the
           time
           of
           
             Sigismund
          
           the
           I.
           there
           were
           Voluntiers
           from
           the
           frontiers
           of
           
             Russia
             ,
             Wolhinia
             ,
             Podolia
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Provinces
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           which
           met
           together
           to
           practise
           their
           Pyracies
           upon
           the
           
             Black
             Sea
          
           where
           they
           ordinarily
           met
           with
           considerable
           advantages
           ,
           and
           brought
           away
           rich
           booty
           both
           from
           the
           Turkish
           Galleys
           and
           from
           the
           places
           where
           they
           often
           landed
           in
           
             Natolia
             ,
          
           where
           they
           pillaged
           and
           sacked
           whole
           Towns
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           
             Trebisonde
          
           and
           
             Synopa
             ,
          
           having
           the
           boldness
           sometimes
           to
           come
           within
           two
           Leagues
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           and
           carry
           away
           prisoners
           and
           plunder
           :
           at
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           year
           these
           adventurers
           retired
           home
           ,
           appointing
           first
           their
           Rendezvous
           where
           they
           were
           to
           meet
           in
           the
           Spring
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Islands
           or
           Rocks
           of
           the
           
             Boristhenes
             ,
          
           from
           thence
           again
           to
           make
           their
           excursions
           .
        
         
           King
           
             Stephen
             Batory
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           
             Poland
          
           is
           beholden
           for
           many
           good
           Rules
           ,
           considering
           the
           service
           which
           he
           might
           draw
           from
           these
           Rovers
           ,
           towards
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           frontiers
           of
           
             Russia
          
           and
           
           
             Podolia
             ,
          
           which
           lay
           always
           exposed
           to
           the
           incursions
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           formed
           a
           Militia
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           the
           Town
           of
           
             Trethymirow
          
           upon
           the
           
             Boristhenes
          
           for
           a
           Garrison
           ,
           made
           a
           General
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           power
           to
           make
           under-Officers
           ,
           granting
           them
           besides
           their
           pay
           ,
           divers
           priviledges
           and
           immunities
           ,
           and
           joyned
           to
           this
           Infantry
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           two
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           for
           the
           subsistance
           of
           which
           he
           designed
           the
           fourth
           part
           of
           his
           Crown-Lands
           whence
           they
           were
           called
           
             Quartani
             ,
          
           and
           by
           corruption
           
             Quartiani
             .
          
        
         
           These
           forces
           thus
           established
           for
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           frontiers
           ,
           did
           so
           secure
           it
           against
           the
           irruptions
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           that
           all
           the
           desart
           Countrey
           ,
           beyond
           the
           Towns
           of
           
             Bracklaw
             ,
             Bar
             ,
          
           and
           
             Kiovia
             ,
          
           began
           to
           be
           peopled
           ,
           and
           many
           Towns
           and
           Fortresses
           were
           built
           there
           ,
           every
           one
           bringing
           in
           Colonies
           from
           the
           neighboring
           Provinces
           .
        
         
           This
           Militia
           thus
           regulated
           ;
           sustained
           it self
           and
           rendred
           good
           service
           to
           the
           
           Crown
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           without
           comparison
           ,
           more
           profitably
           then
           before
           ,
           when
           being
           dispersed
           and
           scattered
           about
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           act
           together
           in
           company
           .
           Yet
           as
           this
           union
           was
           so
           advantagious
           for
           the
           making
           head
           against
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           and
           for
           defending
           of
           the
           Frontiers
           ,
           so
           in
           short
           time
           it
           became
           prejudicial
           and
           destructive
           to
           the
           
             Poles
             ,
          
           against
           whom
           they
           many
           times
           rebelled
           ;
           for
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           finding
           themselves
           to
           be
           of
           such
           importance
           ,
           would
           scarce
           receive
           any
           Orders
           from
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           nor
           acknowledge
           their
           Masters
           upon
           whom
           they
           depended
           .
           Their
           first
           Rebellion
           was
           in
           1587.
           under
           
             John
             Podkowa
             ,
          
           their
           General
           ,
           who
           was
           overthrown
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           lost
           his
           head
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           year
           1596.
           
           King
           
             Sigismund
          
           the
           III.
           having
           prohibited
           their
           Pyracies
           on
           the
           
             Black
             Sea
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           complaints
           which
           he
           received
           from
           the
           Grand
           Signior
           ;
           they
           did
           indeed
           give
           them
           over
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           fall
           upon
           
             Russia
          
           and
           
             Lythuania
          
           with
           the
           greater
           force
           ,
           where
           they
           committed
           unheard
           of
           violences
           
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           
             Naleuaiko
          
           their
           General
           .
           In
           vain
           were
           Orders
           sent
           for
           their
           disarming
           and
           returning
           home
           ,
           they
           despised
           all
           ,
           and
           united
           themselves
           more
           strictly
           under
           their
           head
           ,
           to
           resist
           the
           Polish
           Army
           ,
           which
           General
           
             Zolkiewski
          
           was
           forced
           to
           bring
           against
           them
           ,
           him
           therefore
           they
           expected
           with
           a
           firm
           resolution
           near
           the
           City
           of
           
             Bialicerkiew
          
           and
           fought
           the
           Polanders
           ,
           and
           at
           first
           got
           the
           better
           ,
           but
           
             Zolkiewski
             ,
          
           who
           was
           a
           great
           Warrier
           ,
           having
           at
           length
           shut
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           forced
           them
           into
           disadvantagious
           stations
           ,
           obliged
           them
           to
           deliver
           up
           
             Nalevaiko
             ,
          
           who
           had
           the
           same
           end
           with
           his
           Predecessor
           .
        
         
           In
           1637.
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           revolted
           again
           ,
           but
           with
           as
           bad
           success
           as
           before
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           Revolt
           was
           ,
           That
           divers
           of
           the
           Polish
           Nobility
           having
           obtained
           by
           gift
           some
           Lands
           upon
           those
           frontiers
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           places
           designed
           for
           the
           quartering
           of
           this
           Militia
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           augment
           their
           Revenues
           they
           were
           desirous
           to
           bring
           their
           new
           Subjects
           to
           the
           same
           days
           works
           as
           those
           of
           the
           other
           
           Provinces
           of
           
             Poland
          
           are
           bound
           to
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           perswaded
           King
           
             Vladeslaus
          
           and
           the
           States
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           chastise
           the
           insolency
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           they
           being
           able
           most
           of
           all
           to
           cross
           this
           designe
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           free
           people
           ,
           and
           causing
           by
           their
           example
           the
           other
           Countrey-men
           to
           bear
           their
           yoak
           more
           impatiently
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           resolved
           that
           a
           Fort
           should
           be
           built
           in
           a
           place
           called
           
             Kudak
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           
             Boristhenes
             ,
          
           a
           scituation
           very
           proper
           for
           the
           brideling
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           it
           being
           near
           the
           
             Porohi
          
           or
           Rocks
           of
           the
           River
           which
           they
           made
           use
           of
           for
           their
           most
           secure
           Retreat
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           did
           immediately
           mistrust
           Colonel
           
             Marion
          
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           whom
           the
           General
           
             Koniespolski
          
           had
           left
           with
           two
           hundred
           men
           to
           build
           this
           Fort
           ,
           he
           caused
           part
           of
           his
           Troops
           to
           winter
           there
           till
           it
           might
           be
           fit
           for
           defence
           .
           The
           
             Cossacks
          
           understanding
           well
           upon
           what
           designe
           this
           Fort
           was
           built
           ,
           took
           the
           Alarme
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           gathered
           themselves
           together
           in
           the
           greatest
           number
           that
           they
           could
           ,
           but
           entring
           at
           that
           very
           time
           when
           they
           had
           most
           need
           of
           union
           ,
           into
           discord
           and
           distrust
           
           of
           their
           General
           
             Sawakonowicz
             ,
          
           after
           they
           had
           massacred
           him
           they
           chose
           one
           
             Paulucus
          
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           small
           Conduct
           and
           Experience
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           payed
           for
           the
           folly
           of
           their
           choise
           ,
           being
           met
           withal
           by
           Marshal
           
             Potosky
          
           about
           
             Korsun
             ,
          
           and
           having
           but
           few
           Horse
           with
           them
           were
           easily
           defeated
           ,
           those
           who
           fled
           ,
           cast
           themselves
           into
           
             Borowits
             ,
          
           which
           
             Potoski
          
           immediately
           besieged
           ,
           and
           seeing
           that
           the
           place
           was
           not
           furnished
           with
           any
           manner
           of
           provisions
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           deliver
           into
           his
           hands
           their
           General
           
             Paulucus
          
           and
           four
           other
           of
           their
           principal
           Officers
           ,
           who
           had
           their
           Heads
           cut
           off
           at
           
             Warsaw
          
           while
           the
           Diet
           was
           held
           there
           the
           year
           following
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           they
           had
           had
           their
           lives
           promised
           them
           ,
           which
           the
           States
           would
           not
           then
           allow
           of
           .
        
         
           The
           loss
           of
           their
           Generals
           was
           seconded
           by
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           priviledges
           and
           the
           Town
           of
           
             Trethymirow
          
           granted
           to
           them
           formerly
           by
           King
           
             Stephen
             ,
          
           and
           at
           ength
           also
           by
           the
           suppression
           of
           their
           Militia
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           of
           
             Poland
          
           Commanded
           
           
           
           
           
           his
           Officers
           to
           change
           into
           a
           new
           form
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           as
           might
           be
           more
           fit
           for
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           these
           disgraces
           they
           lost
           not
           their
           courage
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           did
           their
           utmost
           to
           maintain
           their
           liberty
           .
        
         
           After
           they
           had
           tried
           again
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           war
           against
           General
           
             Potoski
             ,
          
           and
           found
           themselves
           considerably
           weakened
           by
           divers
           encounters
           ,
           they
           intrenched
           themselves
           beyond
           the
           
             Boristhenes
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           River
           
             Starcza
             ,
          
           and
           for
           more
           then
           two
           Months
           sustained
           many
           assaults
           from
           the
           
             Poles
             ,
          
           who
           after
           having
           lost
           many
           of
           their
           own
           men
           ,
           were
           constrained
           to
           capitulate
           with
           these
           desperate
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           promise
           them
           that
           they
           should
           be
           re-established
           in
           their
           Priviledges
           and
           their
           Militia
           of
           six
           thousand
           men
           set
           on
           foot
           again
           as
           before
           ,
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           a
           General
           appointed
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           these
           Articles
           were
           not
           better
           kept
           with
           them
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           part
           of
           their
           men
           upon
           their
           going
           off
           ,
           were
           either
           slain
           or
           plundered
           by
           the
           soldiers
           
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ;
           neither
           was
           their
           Militia
           reestablished
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           one
           was
           set
           up
           ,
           their
           General
           being
           changed
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           
             Cossacks
          
           themselves
           excluded
           .
        
         
           The
           Dammage
           which
           ensued
           upon
           this
           change
           was
           soon
           after
           very
           sensible
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           made
           an
           inroad
           two
           years
           after
           ,
           entred
           a
           great
           way
           into
           the
           
             Vkrain
             ,
          
           and
           destroyed
           the
           Territories
           about
           
             Pereaslaw
             ,
             Corsun
          
           and
           
             Wisnowitz
             ,
          
           whither
           before
           this
           disbanding
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           they
           were
           not
           wont
           to
           approach
           .
           They
           were
           therefore
           some
           time
           after
           set
           up
           again
           ,
           and
           King
           
             Vladislaus
             ,
          
           who
           made
           great
           account
           of
           this
           Militia
           in
           the
           war
           ,
           which
           he
           intended
           to
           make
           against
           the
           
             Turks
          
           and
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           was
           no
           small
           contributor
           to
           their
           total
           reestablishment
           ,
           making
           
             Bogdan
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           one
           of
           their
           own
           body
           ,
           General
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           withal
           increasing
           their
           number
           .
        
         
           From
           all
           this
           discourse
           we
           may
           at
           present
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           are
           rather
           a
           Militia
           then
           a
           Nation
           ,
           as
           most
           have
           thought
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           better
           compare
           
           them
           then
           to
           the
           free
           Archers
           formerly
           established
           in
           
             France
          
           by
           
             Charles
          
           the
           VII
           .
           who
           were
           persons
           fit
           for
           Arms
           chosen
           out
           of
           all
           the
           Towns
           of
           his
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           who
           upon
           the
           first
           Orders
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           were
           bound
           to
           meet
           at
           a
           general
           Rendezvous
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           in
           the
           wars
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           were
           exempted
           from
           all
           Taxes
           and
           Imposts
           .
           The
           
             Cossacks
          
           are
           the
           same
           ,
           chosen
           and
           listed
           in
           
             Russia
             ,
             Volhinia
          
           and
           
             Podolia
             ,
          
           and
           who
           enjoying
           many
           exemptions
           and
           priviledges
           ,
           are
           in
           like
           manner
           bound
           to
           march
           wheresoever
           they
           are
           commanded
           ;
           formerly
           they
           had
           no
           more
           then
           one
           onely
           Town
           for
           their
           retreat
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           observed
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Porohi
          
           of
           the
           
             Boristhenes
             ,
          
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           called
           
             Zaporouski
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           and
           are
           hereby
           distinguished
           from
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           in
           
             Moscovia
          
           and
           from
           those
           upon
           the
           River
           
             Don
          
           or
           
             Tanais
             .
          
        
         
           
             Porohi
             ,
          
           is
           a
           
             Russian
          
           term
           ,
           signifying
           a
           rocky
           Stone
           ;
           this
           River
           at
           fifty
           Leagues
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           crossed
           with
           a
           ridge
           of
           Rocks
           ,
           which
           maketh
           a
           kind
           of
           
           damme
           or
           cataract
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           rendreth
           the
           Navigation
           in
           those
           parts
           impossible
           ,
           and
           taketh
           away
           from
           
             Vkrain
          
           the
           means
           of
           inriching
           it self
           by
           the
           Traffick
           which
           it
           might
           otherwise
           have
           with
           
             Constantinople
          
           for
           Corn
           and
           other
           Merchandises
           in
           which
           it
           aboundeth
           as
           much
           as
           any
           other
           Countrey
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           some
           of
           these
           Rocks
           are
           even
           with
           the
           water
           ,
           others
           are
           above
           the
           water
           ,
           the
           height
           of
           six
           ,
           eight
           ,
           and
           ten
           feet
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           inequality
           there
           are
           in
           the
           River
           divers
           cascades
           or
           falls
           which
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           themselves
           doe
           not
           pass
           but
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           danger
           ;
           there
           are
           thirteen
           of
           these
           falls
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           are
           fourteen
           or
           fifteen
           foot
           high
           ,
           when
           the
           water
           is
           low
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           as
           necessary
           for
           a
           true
           
             Zaporouski
             Cossack
          
           to
           have
           passed
           these
           falls
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           made
           a
           voyage
           upon
           the
           
             Black
             Sea
             ,
          
           as
           for
           a
           Knight
           of
           
             Maltha
          
           before
           he
           come
           to
           the
           dignity
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           in
           a
           Summers
           Expedition
           against
           the
           
             Turks
             .
          
        
         
           Below
           the
           
             Porohi
          
           there
           are
           divers
           Islands
           in
           the
           River
           
             Boristhenes
             ,
          
           and
           amongst
           
           others
           there
           is
           one
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           somewhat
           lower
           then
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           River
           
             Czertomelik
             ,
          
           compassed
           about
           with
           thousands
           of
           other
           little
           Isles
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           are
           dry
           ,
           others
           marshy
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           covered
           with
           Reeds
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           perceive
           the
           Channels
           which
           separate
           them
           ;
           into
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           into
           these
           windings
           and
           turnings
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           make
           their
           retreat
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           their
           
             Skarbnisa
             ,
             Woyskowa
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Treasure
           of
           their
           Army
           ,
           and
           here
           they
           shut
           up
           their
           booty
           which
           they
           have
           taken
           in
           their
           Pyracies
           upon
           the
           
             Black
             Sea
             ,
          
           the
           acccess
           to
           this
           place
           is
           so
           difficult
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           that
           many
           
             Turkish
          
           Galleys
           in
           pursuing
           them
           thither
           ,
           have
           been
           lost
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           here
           that
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           hold
           their
           Rendezvous
           before
           they
           put
           out
           to
           sea
           .
        
         
           After
           their
           arrival
           they
           choose
           a
           General
           to
           Conduct
           and
           Command
           them
           in
           their
           Expedition
           ,
           and
           then
           fall
           to
           work
           about
           their
           Boats
           ,
           which
           are
           about
           threescore
           foot
           long
           ,
           and
           eleven
           or
           twelve
           foot
           broad
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           Keel
           ,
           but
           are
           
           built
           onely
           upon
           a
           bottom
           of
           Willow
           or
           Limetree
           ,
           sided
           or
           raised
           with
           plancks
           ,
           which
           they
           pin
           one
           into
           another
           ;
           the
           better
           to
           steer
           them
           when
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           flye
           ,
           they
           have
           two
           Oars
           or
           Skulls
           on
           purpose
           ,
           their
           sides
           are
           strengthened
           with
           Roaps
           of
           Reeds
           ,
           as
           thick
           as
           a
           Barrel
           ,
           to
           sustain
           these
           Boats
           against
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           waves
           ,
           they
           have
           ordinarily
           ten
           or
           twelve
           Oars
           on
           each
           side
           ,
           and
           rowe
           swifter
           then
           the
           
             Turkish
          
           Galleys
           ;
           they
           have
           but
           a
           bad
           sail
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           it
           onely
           in
           fair
           weather
           ,
           and
           choose
           rather
           to
           rowe
           when
           the
           wind
           is
           high
           ;
           for
           their
           provisions
           in
           their
           voyage
           they
           take
           with
           them
           Biscuit
           ,
           put
           up
           in
           a
           Tunn
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           have
           use
           for
           it
           ,
           take
           it
           out
           at
           the
           bung
           :
           besides
           this
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           Barrel
           of
           boiled
           Millet
           ,
           and
           another
           of
           Paste
           mingled
           with
           water
           which
           they
           eat
           with
           the
           Millet
           ,
           and
           it
           serves
           them
           both
           for
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           and
           is
           counted
           by
           them
           a
           delitious
           dish
           ;
           they
           carry
           no
           
             Aqua-vitae
          
           nor
           other
           Strong-waters
           ,
           for
           although
           they
           be
           as
           subject
           to
           drunkenness
           as
           any
           other
           Northern
           Nation
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           wonderfully
           sober
           in
           War.
           
        
         
         
           They
           meet
           ordinarily
           to
           the
           number
           of
           five
           or
           six
           thousand
           men
           ;
           about
           threescore
           of
           them
           are
           imployed
           to
           the
           making
           of
           one
           Boat
           ,
           and
           in
           three
           weeks
           time
           the
           whole
           company
           makes
           ready
           about
           fourscore
           or
           an
           hundred
           ;
           fifty
           or
           threescore
           men
           goe
           in
           each
           Boat
           ,
           armed
           with
           five
           or
           six
           Faulcons
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           with
           two
           Harquebuses
           ,
           and
           Powder
           and
           Ball
           sufficient
           .
           Their
           Admiral
           hath
           a
           Flag
           upon
           his
           Mast
           to
           distinguish
           him
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           rowe
           altogether
           and
           so
           close
           ,
           that
           their
           Oars
           touch
           one
           another
           ,
           they
           wait
           till
           the
           latter
           quarter
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           to
           get
           out
           of
           the
           River
           
             Boristenes
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           obscurity
           of
           some
           dark
           night
           ,
           not
           be
           eyed
           by
           the
           
             Turkish
          
           Galleys
           who
           wait
           ordinarily
           at
           
             Oczakow
             ,
          
           a
           Town
           of
           the
           
             Turks
          
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           River
           on
           purpose
           to
           observe
           them
           ;
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           are
           discovered
           ,
           all
           the
           Countrey
           is
           in
           Alarme
           as
           far
           as
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           from
           whence
           they
           dispatch
           Couriers
           to
           all
           the
           coasts
           of
           
             Natolia
             ,
             Romelia
          
           and
           
             Bulgaria
             ,
          
           that
           all
           may
           stand
           upon
           their
           guard
           ,
           but
           such
           is
           the
           diligence
           and
           swiftness
           of
           the
           
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           that
           they
           ordinarily
           prevent
           and
           outgoe
           the
           Couriers
           who
           are
           to
           bring
           news
           of
           their
           coming
           ,
           knowing
           so
           well
           to
           take
           their
           opportunity
           by
           the
           time
           and
           season
           ,
           that
           they
           often
           get
           into
           
             Natolia
          
           in
           the
           space
           of
           forty
           hours
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           meet
           with
           any
           Galley
           or
           Vessel
           (
           which
           they
           discover
           better
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           greater
           distance
           then
           they
           can
           be
           discovered
           )
           their
           Boats
           being
           but
           two
           foot
           and
           an
           half
           above
           water
           )
           they
           approach
           towards
           them
           till
           night
           ,
           keeping
           at
           about
           a
           Leagues
           distance
           ,
           and
           then
           well
           observing
           the
           place
           where
           they
           saw
           the
           vessel
           ,
           they
           begin
           to
           rowe
           about
           midnight
           with
           all
           their
           force
           ,
           and
           encompassing
           it
           about
           ,
           take
           it
           at
           unawares
           ,
           it
           being
           impossible
           for
           a
           Vessel
           beset
           with
           such
           a
           number
           of
           Boats
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           to
           disingage
           or
           defend
           itself
           ;
           they
           take
           out
           the
           Money
           ,
           Guns
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Merchandise
           which
           they
           can
           conveniently
           carry
           away
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           sink
           the
           ship
           ,
           they
           being
           not
           dextrous
           enough
           to
           carry
           her
           off
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           have
           this
           advantage
           by
           night
           over
           ships
           and
           Galleys
           ,
           
           so
           they
           are
           at
           great
           disadvantage
           by
           day
           ,
           for
           these
           with
           their
           great
           Cannon
           shot
           scatter
           them
           ,
           and
           kill
           many
           of
           their
           men
           ,
           and
           then
           especially
           when
           they
           doe
           most
           vigorously
           prosecute
           their
           fight
           ;
           from
           whence
           they
           oft
           bring
           back
           but
           halfe
           their
           equipage
           ,
           though
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           seldom
           taken
           ,
           by
           reason
           when
           they
           are
           pursued
           ,
           they
           can
           retire
           into
           the
           Reeds
           or
           near
           the
           shoares
           ,
           where
           the
           Galleys
           cannot
           come
           .
           The
           Grand
           Signior
           hath
           often
           complained
           of
           their
           Pyracies
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           who
           never
           yet
           gave
           him
           any
           greater
           satisfaction
           for
           his
           Dammages
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           received
           from
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           inroads
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           there
           could
           never
           be
           raised
           up
           a
           more
           sutable
           Enemy
           then
           these
           
             Cossacks
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           their
           manner
           of
           making
           war
           by
           Land
           ,
           they
           are
           better
           Foot-men
           then
           Horse
           ,
           they
           are
           patient
           ,
           and
           laborious
           ,
           obedient
           to
           their
           Commanders
           ,
           and
           extremely
           dextrous
           at
           casting
           up
           earth
           ,
           and
           intrenching
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           also
           at
           another
           kind
           of
           ambulatory
           way
           
           of
           intrenching
           ,
           which
           they
           perform
           by
           an
           handsome
           and
           orderly
           manner
           of
           disposing
           their
           *
           Chariots
           ,
           which
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           when
           they
           march
           through
           those
           great
           desart
           Plains
           ,
           where
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           run
           about
           continually
           :
           a
           thousand
           
             Cossacks
          
           thus
           defended
           with
           their
           Chariots
           ,
           will
           make
           head
           against
           six
           thousand
           of
           those
           Infidels
           ,
           who
           seldom
           alight
           from
           their
           Horses
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           Ditch
           or
           a
           small
           baricado
           is
           able
           to
           stop
           them
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           very
           difficult
           in
           any
           other
           Countrey
           to
           make
           an
           Army
           march
           thus
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           Chariots
           ,
           there
           being
           few
           Countreys
           in
           the
           world
           so
           flat
           and
           even
           as
           that
           .
        
         
           The
           Countrey
           inhabited
           by
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           is
           called
           
             Vkrain
             ,
          
           which
           signifies
           the
           Frontier
           ,
           it
           extends
           it self
           beyond
           
             Volhinia
          
           and
           
             Podolia
             ,
          
           and
           maketh
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Palatinates
           of
           
             Kiovia
          
           and
           
             Braclaw
             ,
          
           some
           years
           since
           they
           made
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           these
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           part
           of
           
             black
             Russia
             ,
          
           which
           they
           have
           been
           forced
           since
           to
           quit
           :
           this
           Countrey
           lieth
           between
           the
           51
           and
           
           48
           degree
           of
           Latitude
           ,
           below
           which
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           desart
           Plains
           as
           fa●
           as
           the
           
             Black
             Sea
             ,
          
           which
           on
           one
           hand
           ar●
           extended
           to
           the
           
             Danube
             ,
          
           and
           on
           the
           other
           to
           
             Palus
             Maeotis
             ,
          
           the
           Grass
           of
           which
           Countrey
           groweth
           to
           an
           incredible
           length
           .
        
         
           
             Vkrain
          
           is
           very
           fruitful
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           
             Russi●
          
           and
           
             Podolia
             ,
          
           and
           if
           the
           Earth
           be
           neve●
           so
           little
           cultivated
           ,
           it
           produceth
           all
           sor●
           of
           Grain
           so
           plentifully
           ,
           that
           the
           inhabitants
           know
           not
           for
           the
           most
           par●
           what
           to
           doe
           with
           it
           ;
           their
           Rivers
           not
           being
           navigable
           ,
           whereby
           to
           transport
           it
           ;
           they
           have
           all
           sorts
           of
           Cattel
           ,
           and
           of
           Game
           ,
           and
           Fish
           in
           abundance
           ,
           Honey
           ,
           and
           Wax
           in
           great
           quantity
           ,
           Wood
           which
           serves
           them
           to
           build
           their
           Houses
           ,
           they
           want
           nothing
           but
           Wine
           and
           Salt
           ,
           the
           former
           they
           have
           out
           of
           
             Hungary
             ,
             Transylvania
             ,
             Walachia
             ,
          
           and
           
             Moldavia
             ,
          
           which
           their
           Beer
           and
           Mead
           and
           
             Aquavitae
             ,
          
           made
           out
           of
           Corn
           ,
           and
           much
           loved
           by
           them
           ,
           doth
           supply
           them
           with
           ;
           for
           their
           Salt
           ,
           they
           are
           supplied
           with
           that
           from
           the
           Salt-works
           of
           
             Viclictza
          
           near
           
             Cracow
             ,
          
           or
           from
           
             Pokutia
             ,
          
           which
           is
           
           a
           Countrey
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           joyning
           to
           
             Transylvania
          
           and
           
             Moldavia
             ,
          
           where
           the
           water
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Wells
           is
           salt
           ,
           and
           being
           boiled
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           the
           white
           Salt
           in
           
             France
             ,
          
           it
           is
           made
           up
           into
           little
           Cakes
           ;
           this
           Salt
           is
           very
           grateful
           to
           the
           taste
           ,
           but
           it
           salteth
           not
           so
           well
           as
           the
           Salt
           of
           
             Brouage
          
           in
           
             France
             .
          
           All
           the
           Houses
           in
           this
           Countrey
           are
           of
           Wood
           ,
           the
           same
           as
           in
           
             Moscovy
          
           and
           in
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           Towns
           are
           of
           Earth
           ,
           kept
           up
           by
           Stakes
           or
           Piles
           with
           Planks
           cross
           them
           ,
           such
           as
           damms
           are
           made
           with
           ,
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           fire
           ,
           but
           resist
           Cannon
           shot
           better
           than
           plaistered
           Walls
           .
        
         
           The
           principal
           Rivers
           are
           the
           
             Nieper
          
           or
           
             Boristhenes
             ,
          
           the
           
             Bog
             ,
          
           the
           
             Niester
          
           or
           
             Tyras
             ,
          
           which
           bounds
           
             Walachia
             ,
          
           the
           
             Dezna
             ,
          
           the
           
             Ros
             ,
          
           the
           
             Horin
             ,
          
           the
           
             Slucz
             ,
          
           the
           
             Ster
             ,
          
           and
           many
           other
           lesser
           Rivers
           and
           Streams
           ,
           by
           the
           number
           of
           which
           we
           may
           judge
           of
           the
           goodness
           of
           the
           Soil
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           considerable
           Towns
           and
           Fortresses
           possessed
           by
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           are
           
             Kiovia
             ,
          
           where
           there
           is
           a
           Palatinate
           and
           
           a
           Metropolitan
           
             Greek
          
           Church
           ,
           
             Bialacerkiew
             ,
             Korsun
             ,
             Constantinow
             ,
             Bar
             ,
             Czarkassi
             ,
             Czehrin
             ,
             Kudak
             ,
             Jampol
             ,
          
           at
           a
           passage
           over
           the
           
             Niester
             ,
             Braclaw
          
           upon
           the
           
             Bog
             ,
          
           a
           Palatinacy
           ,
           
             Winnicza
             ,
             Human
             ,
             Czernihow
             ,
             Pereaslaw
             ,
             Lubnie
             ,
             Pawoloiz
             ,
             Chwastow
             ,
          
           all
           these
           places
           have
           been
           fortified
           within
           these
           few
           years
           ;
           and
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Beauplan
             ,
          
           a
           French
           Ingenier
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Great
           General
           
             Koniespolki
             ,
          
           and
           to
           whom
           the
           publick
           is
           obliged
           for
           two
           exact
           Maps
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           of
           the
           
             Vkrain
             ,
          
           hath
           delineated
           and
           traced
           the
           Fortifications
           of
           the
           most
           part
           of
           these
           places
           ,
           besides
           which
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Town
           or
           Habitation
           which
           hath
           not
           a
           Rampant
           ,
           or
           is
           not
           at
           least
           defended
           with
           a
           Ditch
           to
           secure
           it self
           against
           the
           assaults
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           who
           come
           often
           to
           visit
           these
           Countreys
           .
        
         
           The
           Peasants
           in
           
             Vkrain
             ,
          
           and
           the
           neighbouring
           Provinces
           are
           like
           Slaves
           ,
           the
           same
           as
           they
           are
           in
           almost
           all
           places
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           being
           forced
           to
           work
           three
           or
           four
           days
           in
           the
           week
           for
           their
           Landlords
           ,
           
           and
           are
           charged
           besides
           with
           many
           other
           duties
           ,
           as
           of
           Corn
           and
           Fowl
           ,
           for
           the
           Lands
           which
           they
           hold
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           the
           Tenth
           of
           Sheep
           and
           Hogs
           ,
           and
           all
           Fruit
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           Wood
           and
           doe
           divers
           other
           days
           works
           ;
           add
           to
           this
           the
           ill
           treatment
           which
           they
           receive
           from
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           are
           Farmers
           of
           the
           Noblemens
           Lands
           ,
           and
           who
           before
           the
           wars
           did
           exact
           all
           these
           Duties
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           rigor
           ;
           and
           besides
           that
           had
           Farmed
           out
           the
           Brewing
           of
           Beer
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           of
           Strong-waters
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           need
           not
           wonder
           so
           much
           at
           their
           frequent
           revolting
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           these
           last
           wars
           they
           disputed
           and
           defended
           their
           liberty
           with
           so
           much
           obstinacy
           ;
           for
           this
           severe
           servitude
           hath
           disclosed
           all
           these
           brave
           
             Zaporowski
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           whose
           number
           is
           much
           increased
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           through
           the
           dispair
           into
           which
           ,
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           and
           the
           Jews
           ,
           cast
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Frontier
           ,
           which
           hath
           constrained
           them
           to
           seek
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           or
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Miseries
           among
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
         
           The
           inhabitants
           of
           
             Vkrain
             ,
          
           who
           are
           all
           at
           present
           called
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           and
           glory
           in
           carrying
           that
           name
           ,
           are
           of
           a
           good
           stature
           ,
           active
           ,
           strong
           ,
           and
           dextrous
           in
           what
           they
           doe
           ,
           liberal
           ,
           and
           little
           caring
           to
           gather
           Riches
           ,
           great
           lovers
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           that
           cannot
           suffer
           any
           yoak
           ;
           unwearied
           ,
           bold
           and
           brave
           ,
           but
           very
           great
           drunkards
           ;
           perfidious
           and
           treacherous
           ;
           they
           delight
           in
           Hunting
           and
           Fishing
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Arts
           necessary
           to
           a
           Countrey-life
           ,
           and
           to
           war
           ,
           they
           have
           also
           this
           peculiar
           Art
           ,
           that
           they
           understand
           best
           how
           to
           prepare
           Salt-peter
           with
           which
           their
           Countrey
           aboundeth
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           great
           quantity
           is
           transported
           into
           divers
           places
           of
           
             Europe
          
           ;
           they
           carry
           much
           of
           it
           to
           
             Dantzick
          
           where
           the
           
             Hollanders
          
           and
           other
           Nations
           receive
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           Countrey
           is
           very
           much
           incommodated
           with
           Flies
           ,
           which
           sting
           so
           fiercely
           in
           Summer
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           their
           faces
           all
           swelled
           ,
           who
           doe
           not
           lie
           under
           a
           kind
           of
           Net
           made
           like
           a
           soldiers
           Hut
           ,
           covered
           with
           a
           cotton
           Cloth
           tucked
           in
           
           on
           the
           sides
           ,
           and
           hanging
           down
           half
           a
           foot
           below
           the
           Bed
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           may
           be
           left
           no
           place
           open
           :
           but
           they
           are
           much
           more
           infested
           with
           Locusts
           which
           come
           in
           some
           years
           ,
           especially
           in
           very
           dry
           seasons
           ;
           they
           are
           brought
           by
           an
           
             East
          
           or
           
             Southeast
          
           wind
           out
           of
           
             Tartary
             ,
             Carcassia
             ,
          
           and
           
             Mengrelia
             ,
          
           which
           Countreys
           are
           scarce
           ever
           free
           from
           them
           ;
           they
           come
           in
           clouds
           of
           five
           or
           six
           Leagues
           long
           ,
           and
           three
           or
           four
           Leagues
           broad
           ,
           and
           darken
           the
           Air
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           clear
           weather
           becomes
           dusky
           ;
           wheresoever
           they
           stay
           ,
           they
           reap
           all
           the
           Corn
           in
           less
           then
           two
           hours
           time
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           green
           :
           these
           Insects
           live
           but
           six
           months
           ;
           in
           the
           places
           where
           they
           stay
           ;
           in
           
             Autumn
          
           they
           lay
           their
           Eggs
           ,
           every
           one
           about
           three
           hundred
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           following
           spring
           they
           are
           hatched
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           weather
           be
           drie
           ,
           turn
           into
           so
           many
           Locusts
           ,
           the
           great
           Rains
           kill
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           this
           Countrey
           is
           delivered
           from
           that
           scourge
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           the
           
             North
          
           and
           
             Northwest
          
           winds
           ,
           which
           drive
           them
           into
           the
           
             Black
             sea
             ,
          
           when
           they
           are
           newly
           hatched
           ,
           
           and
           are
           not
           yet
           turned
           into
           Flies
           ,
           they
           creep
           into
           Houses
           ,
           into
           Beds
           ,
           upon
           the
           Tables
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Meat
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           cannot
           eat
           without
           swallowing
           some
           of
           them
           :
           in
           the
           night
           they
           fall
           down
           into
           the
           high-ways
           and
           fields
           ,
           which
           are
           sometimes
           covered
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           a
           Chariot
           comes
           to
           pass
           over
           them
           ,
           they
           send
           forth
           an
           intolerable
           ill
           smell
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Russians
          
           and
           
             Cossacks
          
           are
           afflicted
           with
           a
           disease
           called
           by
           the
           Physitians
           ,
           
             Plica
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           language
           of
           the
           Countrey
           
             Goschest
             ,
          
           they
           who
           are
           seized
           with
           it
           ,
           loose
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Limbs
           ,
           as
           Paralitical
           persons
           doe
           ,
           feeling
           great
           pains
           in
           their
           Nerves
           ;
           this
           is
           followed
           by
           a
           great
           sweat
           in
           their
           Head
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           their
           Hair
           is
           all
           glued
           together
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           the
           palsie
           leaveth
           them
           ,
           but
           their
           Hair
           remaineth
           wreathed
           and
           in
           Elves-locks
           ;
           this
           disease
           which
           is
           incident
           to
           Horses
           as
           well
           as
           Men
           ,
           is
           thought
           incurable
           in
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           but
           the
           Sieur
           
             de
             Beauplan
          
           assures
           us
           he
           hath
           cured
           many
           ,
           by
           treating
           them
           in
           the
           
           same
           manner
           as
           those
           who
           are
           infected
           with
           the
           
             Lues
             Venerea
             ,
          
           and
           some
           have
           been
           insensibly
           delivered
           from
           it
           by
           the
           change
           of
           Air
           in
           passing
           from
           one
           Countrey
           to
           another
           ;
           this
           disease
           proceedeth
           according
           to
           the
           common
           opinion
           from
           the
           crudity
           or
           some
           other
           bad
           quality
           of
           their
           waters
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           remarkable
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           communicated
           by
           Coition
           ,
           as
           the
           
             French
             Pox
             :
          
           Some
           Children
           bring
           it
           with
           them
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           are
           cured
           as
           they
           grow
           up
           .
        
         
           The
           language
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           is
           a
           dialect
           of
           the
           
             Polonian
             ,
          
           as
           that
           is
           of
           the
           
             Slavonian
          
           ;
           it
           is
           very
           delicate
           ,
           and
           aboundeth
           in
           Diminitives
           and
           pretty
           Fashions
           ,
           and
           Manners
           ,
           of
           elegant
           Speech
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           their
           Religion
           ,
           they
           make
           profession
           of
           the
           
             Greek
             ,
          
           received
           in
           this
           Countrey
           in
           the
           year
           942.
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           
             Wlodomir
          
           Prince
           of
           
             Russia
             ,
          
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           profess
           either
           the
           
             Catholick
             ,
             Lutheran
             ,
          
           or
           
             Calvinist
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           Principal
           points
           in
           the
           
             Greek
          
           Religion
           wherein
           they
           differ
           from
           the
           
             Latine
          
           are
           ,
           
             That
             they
             doe
             not
             admit
             of
             the
             proceeding
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Father
             onely
             ,
          
           thinking
           that
           if
           they
           should
           believe
           him
           to
           proceed
           from
           both
           ,
           it
           would
           suppose
           in
           him
           a
           double
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           a
           double
           Will.
           
        
         
           The
           
             Greeks
          
           also
           deny
           Purgatory
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             every
             one
             after
             this
             life
             according
             to
             his
             actions
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             expect
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ;
             the
             good
             in
             pleasant
             and
             delicious
             places
             with
             the
             good
             spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             in
             frightful
             and
             terrible
             habitations
             in
             company
             of
             the
             bad
             :
          
           founding
           this
           their
           belief
           upon
           that
           passage
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Venite
             benedicti
             patris
             mei
             possidere
             regnum
             coelorum
             ,
             &c.
             &
             ite
             maledicti
             in
             ignem
             aeternum
          
           ;
           from
           whence
           they
           pretend
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           judgement
           but
           that
           of
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           seeming
           to
           them
           incongruous
           that
           this
           sentence
           should
           be
           pronounced
           against
           those
           who
           are
           already
           judged
           .
        
         
         
           They
           doe
           not
           admit
           of
           the
           single
           lives
           of
           Priests
           ,
           and
           receive
           none
           to
           that
           function
           but
           such
           as
           are
           married
           ,
           beleeving
           that
           the
           Roman
           Priests
           are
           anathematized
           by
           the
           Councel
           held
           at
           
             Gangra
          
           in
           the
           fourth
           Canon
           of
           which
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Qui
             spernit
             sacerdotem
             secundum
             legem
             uxorem
             habentem
             ,
             dicens
             quod
             non
             liceat
             de
             manibus
             ejus
             Sacramentum
             sumere
             anathema
             sit
          
           :
           and
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             omnis
             sacerdos
             &
             diaconus
             propriam
             uxorem
             dimittens
             ,
             sacerdotio
             privetur
             ,
          
           so
           that
           they
           hold
           Marriage
           to
           be
           so
           Essential
           to
           the
           priesthood
           that
           a
           Priest
           when
           he
           burieth
           his
           Wife
           can
           no
           longer
           exercise
           his
           sacerdotal
           Functions
           ;
           these
           Priests
           are
           ordinarily
           taken
           out
           of
           Colledges
           or
           Monasteries
           ,
           where
           they
           choose
           those
           of
           longest
           standing
           and
           greatest
           abilities
           .
        
         
           They
           refuse
           all
           Councels
           ,
           since
           the
           seventh
           Oecumenical
           Assembled
           under
           Pope
           
             Adrian
             ,
          
           in
           which
           they
           say
           it
           was
           determined
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           decided
           and
           resolved
           of
           in
           the
           preceding
           Council
           ,
           till
           that
           time
           ,
           should
           remain
           firm
           and
           
           stable
           for
           ever
           ,
           but
           that
           whosoever
           for
           the
           future
           should
           assemble
           any
           other
           Council
           ,
           or
           meet
           at
           it
           ,
           should
           be
           an
           
             Anathema
             ,
          
           so
           that
           they
           count
           all
           what
           hath
           been
           determined
           of
           in
           the
           Church
           since
           that
           time
           to
           be
           Heretical
           and
           corrupted
           .
           The
           Fathers
           which
           they
           follow
           ,
           are
           
             S.
             Bazile
             ,
             S.
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
             ,
             S.
             Chrysostome
          
           ;
           they
           read
           also
           the
           Morals
           of
           
             S.
             Gregory
          
           the
           Great
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           great
           opinion
           of
           their
           Sanctity
           ,
           they
           hold
           in
           great
           Veneration
           all
           the
           Popes
           who
           were
           before
           the
           Seventh
           Council
           .
           They
           celebrate
           their
           Liturgy
           in
           
             Greece
             ,
          
           and
           in
           
             Natolia
          
           in
           the
           antient
           
             Greek
          
           Language
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Muscovites
          
           and
           
             Russians
          
           have
           it
           in
           their
           own
           ,
           yet
           they
           also
           mix
           some
           
             Greek
          
           Hymnes
           with
           it
           ,
           they
           consecrate
           with
           leavened
           Bread
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           strange
           that
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Priests
           should
           make
           use
           of
           unleavened
           ,
           and
           should
           imitate
           the
           
             Jews
          
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           retain
           their
           Sabboth
           or
           Circumcision
           :
           besides
           ,
           they
           say
           it
           is
           expresly
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             That
             our
             Saviour
             at
             the
             last
             Supper
             took
             Bread
             ,
          
           which
           cannot
           be
           taken
           for
           unleavened
           Bread
           ,
           
           for
           the
           
             Jews
          
           eat
           not
           of
           that
           but
           at
           the
           Passover
           ,
           and
           standing
           ,
           when
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Our
           Lord
           at
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           last
           Supper
           ,
           sate
           down
           ,
           or
           rather
           laid
           down
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             recumbentibus
             duodecem
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           whence
           they
           conclude
           that
           he
           did
           not
           then
           keep
           the
           Passover
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           some
           other
           repast
           .
           They
           invoke
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           as
           those
           of
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Church
           doe
           ,
           and
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           whose
           Festivals
           they
           solemnize
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Russians
             ,
          
           principally
           that
           of
           
             S.
             Nicholas
          
           of
           
             Myrea
             ,
          
           whom
           they
           particularly
           adore
           .
        
         
           Their
           Baptisme
           ,
           Confession
           ,
           Marriage
           ,
           Ordination
           of
           their
           Priests
           ,
           and
           their
           extreme
           Unction
           ,
           differ
           little
           from
           the
           
             Latines
             ,
          
           the
           difference
           which
           there
           is
           in
           the
           
             Eucharist
          
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           communicate
           in
           both
           kinds
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           administred
           to
           Children
           of
           three
           years
           old
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           Hostia's
           apart
           for
           the
           sick
           ,
           which
           they
           consecrate
           in
           the
           Holy
           week
           .
        
         
         
           Their
           Fasts
           are
           more
           frequent
           and
           more
           austere
           then
           ours
           ,
           they
           abstain
           not
           onely
           from
           Flesh
           ,
           but
           from
           Butter
           ,
           Milk
           ,
           Cheese
           ,
           Eggs
           ,
           and
           Fish
           also
           ,
           living
           onely
           upon
           Cabbage
           ,
           parsnips
           ,
           Mushrooms
           ,
           and
           Pulse
           ;
           there
           are
           some
           also
           so
           devout
           that
           they
           content
           themselves
           with
           Bread
           and
           Water
           ,
           excepting
           Saturdays
           and
           Sundays
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           the
           
             Muscovites
          
           are
           often
           drunk
           in
           their
           
             Lents
             ,
          
           and
           doe
           not
           believe
           any
           more
           then
           the
           
             Polanders
             ,
          
           that
           excessive
           drinking
           doth
           any
           way
           break
           their
           Fasts
           ;
           they
           have
           four
           Fasts
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           the
           first
           answereth
           to
           our
           
             Lent
             ,
          
           and
           lasts
           seven
           weeks
           ;
           the
           second
           beginneth
           from
           the
           
             Octave
          
           after
           
             Whitsuntide
             ,
          
           and
           ends
           at
           the
           
             Vigils
          
           of
           
             S.
             Peter
          
           and
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           ;
           the
           third
           from
           the
           first
           of
           
             August
          
           to
           the
           Assumption
           of
           the
           
             blessed
             Virgin
          
           ;
           and
           the
           last
           is
           during
           the
           
             Advent
             ,
          
           which
           beginneth
           fifteen
           days
           sooner
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           they
           observe
           the
           same
           abstinence
           on
           
             Wednesdays
          
           and
           
             Fridays
          
           ;
           there
           are
           very
           few
           points
           in
           which
           the
           
             Russian
          
           and
           
             Greek
          
           Church
           differ
           ,
           they
           holding
           the
           same
           Communion
           and
           
           fourscore
           years
           since
           did
           acknowledge
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
          
           since
           which
           time
           the
           Great
           Duke
           of
           
             Muscovy
          
           hath
           thought
           fit
           to
           nominate
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           
             Mosco
             ,
          
           upon
           which
           nomination
           he
           is
           consecrated
           by
           two
           or
           three
           of
           his
           Suffragans
           .
           The
           Bishops
           of
           
             Black
             Russia
          
           or
           
             Southern
             Russia
          
           did
           since
           that
           set
           up
           a
           Church
           apart
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           divisions
           which
           
             Luther
          
           and
           
             Calvin
          
           had
           made
           in
           their
           respective
           Countreys
           ,
           they
           determined
           in
           a
           Synod
           which
           they
           held
           for
           the
           sustaining
           of
           themselves
           ,
           to
           re-establish
           the
           union
           of
           their
           Church
           with
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             ,
          
           and
           to
           this
           intent
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1595.
           they
           deputed
           two
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           to
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           who
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Black
             Russia
             ,
          
           presented
           in
           writing
           a
           confession
           of
           Faith
           conformable
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
          
           after
           that
           they
           had
           stipulated
           that
           they
           should
           retain
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           
             Greek
          
           Church
           used
           when
           the
           union
           was
           made
           with
           the
           
             Latine
          
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Florence
             ,
          
           but
           they
           are
           since
           fallen
           off
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           DISCOURSE
           OF
           THE
           
             PRAECOPIAN
          
           TARTARS
           .
        
         
           THere
           are
           two
           great
           Nations
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           live
           very
           much
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           and
           pretend
           to
           the
           same
           original
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           
             Arabs
          
           and
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           the
           first
           living
           in
           part
           of
           
             Asia
          
           and
           of
           
             Africa
             ,
          
           and
           the
           latter
           possessing
           all
           the
           
             Northern
          
           Regions
           of
           
             Asia
             ,
          
           and
           extending
           their
           Territories
           into
           
             Europe
          
           :
           some
           of
           these
           are
           more
           civilized
           then
           the
           others
           ,
           have
           Towns
           and
           Literature
           ,
           and
           improve
           their
           knowledge
           
           in
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           part
           of
           them
           live
           a
           wandring
           life
           up
           and
           down
           in
           the
           Fields
           and
           Plains
           ,
           in
           Tents
           or
           Sheds
           ,
           or
           else
           contended
           to
           have
           no
           other
           covering
           but
           the
           Heaven
           ,
           not
           addicting
           themselves
           to
           Agriculture
           ,
           but
           delight
           in
           Hunting
           ,
           Fighting
           ,
           Robbing
           ,
           and
           have
           little
           other
           Riches
           then
           their
           Heards
           and
           Flocks
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           
             Tartars
          
           are
           divided
           into
           
             Hordes
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           
             Arabs
          
           into
           
             Heyles
          
           or
           
             Cobeyles
             ,
          
           and
           almost
           all
           these
           people
           ,
           make
           no
           allyance
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Lineage
           and
           Blood
           ,
           from
           whence
           apparently
           proceeds
           ,
           that
           great
           resemblance
           which
           they
           have
           to
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           some
           peculiar
           Features
           which
           doe
           easily
           distinguish
           them
           from
           other
           Nations
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Tartars
          
           have
           not
           been
           known
           by
           this
           name
           ,
           but
           for
           about
           four
           hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           are
           properly
           the
           
             Scythians
          
           ;
           some
           Authors
           ,
           as
           
             Leunclave
          
           and
           others
           ,
           derive
           this
           name
           from
           the
           River
           
             Tartar
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Countrey
           where
           they
           did
           inhabit
           .
        
         
         
           There
           are
           some
           who
           say
           that
           the
           name
           of
           
             Tartar
          
           is
           improper
           and
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           called
           
             Tatares
          
           or
           
             Totares
             ,
          
           a
           word
           which
           in
           the
           
             Syriack
          
           Language
           signifies
           a
           Remnant
           ,
           supposing
           that
           these
           people
           are
           the
           remnant
           of
           the
           Ten
           Tribes
           which
           
             Salmanazar
          
           and
           his
           predecessors
           led
           away
           captive
           into
           
             Assyria
             ,
          
           and
           who
           afterwards
           resolved
           to
           separate
           themselves
           from
           the
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           and
           passed
           into
           a
           Countrey
           not
           inhabited
           ,
           there
           to
           exercise
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           observe
           the
           laws
           which
           they
           had
           formerly
           neglected
           .
        
         
           
             Tartary
          
           is
           devided
           into
           five
           parts
           ,
           the
           first
           is
           the
           lesser
           
             Tartary
             ,
          
           or
           
             Tartary
          
           of
           
             Prezecop
             ,
          
           called
           also
           
             Crim
             Tartary
             .
          
           The
           second
           is
           
             Sarmatia
             ,
             Asiatica
             ,
          
           which
           containeth
           many
           
             Hordes
          
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           subject
           to
           the
           Great
           Duke
           of
           
             Moscovia
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             Czeremisses
             ,
          
           the
           
             Nagais
             ,
             Zauolhaus
             ,
          
           and
           those
           of
           
             Cazan
          
           and
           
             Astracan
             .
          
           The
           Third
           is
           
             Zagatay
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Countrey
           of
           
             Vzbek
             ,
          
           otherwise
           called
           
             Scythia
          
           beyond
           the
           Mount
           
             Imaus
             ,
          
           which
           extends
           it self
           
           between
           the
           Rivers
           of
           
             Chesel
             ,
          
           otherwise
           
             Jaxarte
             ,
          
           and
           
             Gehon
             ,
          
           or
           
             Oxe
             ,
          
           and
           comprehendeth
           
             Bactriana
             ,
          
           and
           
             Sogdiana
          
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           
             Tartary
          
           Reigned
           the
           famous
           
             Tamberlane
             .
          
           The
           Fourth
           is
           
             Cathay
          
           or
           great
           
             Tartary
             .
          
           And
           the
           Fifth
           is
           ,
           That
           
             Tartary
          
           which
           was
           unknown
           to
           
             Ptolomy
          
           and
           lieth
           most
           remote
           in
           the
           
             North-east
          
           part
           of
           
             Asia
             .
          
        
         
           The
           lesser
           
             Tartary
          
           formerly
           called
           
             Taurica
             Chersonesus
             ,
          
           hath
           received
           the
           name
           of
           
             Praecopensis
             ,
          
           from
           a
           Town
           called
           
             Przecop
             ,
          
           scituated
           in
           the
           
             Istmus
          
           of
           the
           
             Peninsula
             .
             Przecop
          
           in
           the
           
             Sclavovian
          
           Language
           ,
           signifying
           a
           place
           ditched
           or
           digged
           ;
           there
           being
           a
           Ditch
           which
           cutteth
           through
           this
           neck
           of
           Land
           ;
           it
           is
           called
           also
           
             Crim
             ,
          
           from
           one
           of
           its
           principal
           Towns
           of
           that
           name
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Tauri
          
           were
           the
           antient
           inhabitants
           ,
           and
           gave
           name
           to
           this
           Countrey
           ,
           many
           
             Greek
          
           Colonies
           came
           thither
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           then
           some
           Hordes
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           who
           came
           out
           from
           about
           the
           
             Caspian
             Sea
             ,
          
           and
           after
           they
           had
           harrased
           
           a
           part
           of
           
             Asia
          
           and
           passed
           the
           
             Volga
             ,
          
           did
           at
           length
           fall
           into
           this
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           take
           possession
           of
           it
           all
           ,
           about
           460.
           years
           since
           ,
           except
           
             Caffa
          
           and
           some
           other
           Ports
           which
           remained
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           
             Genoeses
          
           from
           the
           year
           one
           thousand
           two
           hundred
           and
           sixty
           six
           ,
           till
           one
           thousand
           four
           hundred
           and
           seventy
           four
           ,
           when
           
             Mahomet
          
           the
           second
           Emperor
           of
           the
           
             Turks
          
           took
           it
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Taurica
             Chersonesus
          
           is
           about
           fifty
           Leagues
           long
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           parts
           thirty
           Leagues
           broad
           ,
           in
           others
           less
           ;
           but
           the
           lesser
           
             Tartary
          
           is
           of
           a
           greater
           extent
           ,
           comeprehending
           
             Budziak
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           Countrey
           lying
           between
           the
           
             Niester
          
           and
           the
           
             Boristhenes
             ,
          
           as
           far
           as
           the
           
             Don
          
           or
           
             Tanais
             ,
          
           and
           all
           along
           the
           Sea
           of
           
             Elle
             Zabacche
             ,
          
           or
           
             Palus
             Maeotis
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           no
           Towns
           nor
           yet
           Villages
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           
             Chersonesus
             ,
          
           the
           rest
           being
           only
           incultivated
           Plains
           ,
           yet
           of
           themselves
           very
           fruitful
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           encamp
           up
           and
           down
           in
           them
           as
           they
           find
           more
           or
           less
           forrage
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           
           of
           their
           Huts
           ,
           and
           their
           travelling
           sheds
           ,
           onely
           in
           the
           winter
           to
           defend
           themselves
           against
           the
           great
           cold
           and
           snow
           ,
           which
           we
           mean
           also
           of
           those
           onely
           who
           are
           left
           to
           keep
           the
           Herds
           and
           Flocks
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           rest
           they
           are
           ordinarily
           employed
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Rivers
           and
           Marshes
           are
           frozen
           up
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           inroads
           ,
           and
           plunder
           in
           
             Vkrain
             ,
          
           and
           upon
           the
           frontiers
           of
           
             Moscovy
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Towns
           of
           this
           
             Peninsula
          
           are
           first
           
             Przecop
             ,
          
           called
           
             Or
          
           by
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           where
           there
           are
           about
           four
           hundred
           Houses
           ;
           it
           is
           scituated
           upon
           the
           
             Eastern
          
           part
           of
           the
           
             Istmus
             ,
          
           being
           half
           a
           League
           about
           :
           
             Coslow
             ,
          
           seated
           on
           one
           of
           the
           Capes
           of
           the
           
             Peninsula
          
           upon
           the
           
             Black
             Sea
             ,
          
           having
           about
           two
           thousand
           Houses
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           Town
           of
           Trade
           belonging
           to
           the
           
             Cham
             :
             Crim
             ,
          
           another
           Town
           of
           the
           
           Cham's
           ,
           scituated
           upon
           a
           Bay
           which
           the
           
             Palus
             Maeotis
          
           maketh
           ,
           and
           is
           inhabited
           by
           few
           else
           but
           by
           the
           
             Tartars
             .
             Baciasary
          
           where
           the
           
             Cham
          
           ordinarily
           keepeth
           his
           Court
           of
           about
           two
           thousand
           Houses
           .
           
             Almasaray
             ,
          
           
           another
           Palace
           belonging
           to
           the
           
             Cham
             ,
          
           whither
           he
           often
           goeth
           ,
           but
           the
           Town
           by
           it
           hath
           not
           above
           three
           or
           fourscore
           Houses
           .
        
         
           The
           places
           possessed
           by
           the
           
             Turk
             ,
          
           are
           the
           Port
           of
           
             Baluelawa
             ,
          
           very
           much
           esteemed
           ,
           where
           the
           Ships
           and
           Galleys
           are
           made
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           not
           there
           above
           two
           hundred
           Houses
           at
           most
           .
           
             Ingermen
             ,
          
           and
           
             Mancup
             ,
          
           Castles
           with
           ruined
           Towns
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           considerable
           place
           is
           
             Caffa
             ,
          
           formerly
           called
           
             Theodosia
             ,
          
           when
           the
           
             Genoeses
          
           were
           Masters
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           trading
           Towns
           of
           the
           
             Levant
             ,
          
           but
           it
           is
           since
           faln
           from
           its
           Grandeur
           ,
           and
           hath
           run
           the
           same
           fortune
           with
           most
           of
           those
           Towns
           ,
           which
           have
           fallen
           under
           the
           
             Ottoman
          
           Dominion
           ;
           yet
           there
           are
           still
           remaining
           about
           five
           or
           six
           thousand
           Houses
           :
           the
           Inhabitants
           are
           
             Greeks
             ,
             Italians
          
           ;
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           
             Genoeses
             ,
             Armenians
             ,
             Jews
             ,
             Turks
          
           and
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           but
           the
           most
           part
           of
           them
           are
           
             Christians
             ,
          
           who
           have
           had
           to
           the
           number
           of
           five
           and
           forty
           Churches
           there
           ,
           either
           
             Greek
             ,
             Arminian
             ,
          
           or
           
             Latine
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Taurica
             Chersonesus
          
           consisteth
           partly
           of
           fruitful
           Plains
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           Woods
           and
           Hills
           ,
           it
           produceth
           all
           sort
           of
           Grain
           and
           excellent
           Fruit
           and
           Wine
           .
           The
           
             Christians
             and
             Jews
          
           Till
           the
           Ground
           ;
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           imploy
           their
           Slaves
           in
           the
           same
           labor
           ,
           esteeming
           it
           an
           employment
           below
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           without
           ,
           despise
           it
           more
           ,
           and
           choose
           rather
           to
           be
           Shepheards
           and
           Robbers
           :
           Their
           Horses
           and
           Cattel
           are
           their
           Riches
           ,
           with
           the
           Booty
           and
           Slaves
           of
           both
           Sexes
           ,
           which
           they
           take
           in
           their
           incursions
           and
           sell
           to
           the
           Merchants
           of
           
             Caffa
             ,
          
           after
           they
           have
           provided
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           furnished
           the
           
             Cham
             ,
          
           who
           hath
           the
           priviledge
           to
           take
           first
           what
           Men
           and
           Women
           he
           pleaseth
           ;
           these
           Slaves
           are
           afterwards
           carried
           away
           by
           the
           Merchants
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
             Synopa
          
           and
           
             Trebisonde
             ,
          
           and
           other
           places
           of
           the
           
             East
             ,
          
           especially
           the
           Women
           and
           Maids
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           who
           are
           carried
           away
           sometimes
           as
           far
           as
           
             Persia
          
           and
           
             India
             ,
          
           to
           furnish
           the
           
           Serraglio's
           of
           those
           Countreys
           where
           they
           are
           much
           esteemed
           ;
           formerly
           the
           
             Soldans
          
           of
           
             Aegypt
          
           did
           furnish
           
           themselves
           with
           Soldiers
           out
           of
           
             Taurica
             Chersonesus
             ,
          
           composing
           their
           Militia
           of
           Slaves
           taken
           by
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           in
           
             Russia
             ,
             Podolia
             ,
             Moscovia
             ,
          
           and
           
             Circassia
             .
          
           But
           since
           the
           ruine
           of
           that
           Military
           Empire
           by
           
             Selim
             ,
          
           that
           Commerce
           with
           
             Aegypt
          
           hath
           ceased
           .
           The
           
             Tartars
          
           receive
           from
           the
           
             Christian
          
           and
           
             Jewish
          
           Merchants
           in
           exchange
           for
           their
           Slaves
           and
           Cattel
           which
           they
           bring
           them
           ,
           
             Turkish
          
           Horses
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           Stuffs
           for
           cloathing
           and
           other
           Commodities
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Praecopian
             Tartars
          
           are
           most
           of
           them
           of
           a
           middle
           stature
           ,
           strong
           ,
           and
           thick
           Limbs
           ,
           short
           Neck
           ,
           broad
           Face
           ,
           their
           Eyes
           small
           ,
           but
           very
           black
           ,
           and
           opening
           wide
           ,
           their
           complexion
           Tawny
           ,
           and
           other
           particular
           Lineaments
           they
           have
           which
           doe
           easily
           distinguish
           them
           from
           among
           many
           other
           men
           ,
           hardened
           to
           all
           sort
           of
           Labour
           and
           Pains
           from
           their
           very
           infancy
           .
           Their
           Mothers
           hath
           them
           almost
           every
           day
           in
           water
           ,
           in
           which
           Salt
           is
           dissolved
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           bodies
           more
           strong
           ,
           and
           less
           apt
           to
           be
           penetrated
           by
           the
           injuries
           of
           
           the
           Air
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           also
           practised
           by
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Women
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           contented
           to
           prepare
           this
           Lye
           onely
           once
           a
           week
           ,
           their
           Fathers
           teach
           them
           very
           early
           to
           draw
           the
           bowe
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           age
           of
           twelve
           or
           fifteen
           years
           they
           carry
           them
           with
           them
           to
           the
           wars
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Tartars
          
           who
           live
           abroad
           ,
           are
           habited
           in
           Sheep-skins
           with
           a
           Cap
           of
           the
           same
           Stuffe
           ;
           their
           Arms
           are
           ordinarily
           a
           Cimeter
           ,
           a
           Bow
           and
           a
           Quiver
           ,
           with
           about
           twenty
           Arrows
           ;
           they
           make
           themselves
           these
           Arms
           ,
           thus
           ,
           their
           Bows
           out
           of
           Horses
           Pizzels
           ,
           their
           Quiver
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           skin
           ,
           and
           tye
           the
           heads
           of
           their
           Arrows
           with
           little
           Thongs
           cut
           out
           of
           the
           same
           skin
           of
           the
           same
           Animal
           ,
           of
           which
           also
           they
           make
           their
           Whips
           so
           neatly
           ,
           by
           a
           particular
           Art
           which
           they
           have
           ,
           that
           our
           Sadlers
           in
           
             France
          
           and
           
             Germany
             ,
          
           have
           not
           yet
           been
           able
           to
           imitate
           them
           ;
           they
           begin
           to
           use
           Fire-arms
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           are
           furnish'd
           with
           Knives
           and
           Instruments
           to
           mend
           their
           Bridles
           and
           Saddles
           ,
           which
           they
           also
           make
           themselves
           ;
           they
           carry
           
           with
           them
           a
           Steel
           to
           strike
           fire
           ,
           and
           a
           Mariners
           Compass
           ,
           a
           Sun-dyal
           to
           guide
           them
           through
           the
           desart
           Plains
           where
           there
           is
           no
           beaten
           way
           or
           path
           .
           The
           chief
           among
           them
           wear
           Cloth
           of
           divers
           colours
           ,
           have
           Linnen
           made
           of
           Cotton
           ,
           Coats
           of
           Mail
           ,
           Turkish
           Saddles
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           an
           handsome
           equipage
           ,
           purchased
           either
           of
           the
           
             Armenian
          
           Merchants
           ,
           or
           taken
           in
           War
           ;
           all
           ride
           very
           short
           ,
           and
           carry
           their
           Legs
           bended
           and
           high
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           
             Poles
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Arabs
             ,
          
           and
           of
           all
           the
           
             Eastern
          
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Africans
             .
          
           Their
           Horses
           which
           they
           call
           
             Bacmates
             ,
          
           are
           long
           ,
           ugly
           ,
           and
           lean
           ,
           have
           the
           Hair
           of
           their
           Neck
           thick
           ,
           and
           great
           Tayls
           which
           hang
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           ;
           but
           Nature
           hath
           very
           well
           repaired
           their
           ugliness
           by
           their
           swiftness
           ,
           and
           their
           incomparable
           and
           indefatigable
           service
           they
           perform
           in
           travelling
           ,
           being
           able
           to
           carry
           their
           Riders
           whole
           days
           journeys
           without
           drawing
           Bit
           ;
           they
           feed
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           when
           in
           winter
           the
           Earth
           is
           covered
           with
           Snow
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           make
           their
           incursions
           ,
           they
           live
           
           either
           upon
           what
           is
           under
           the
           Snow
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           Branches
           or
           sprouts
           of
           Trees
           ,
           Pine
           tops
           ,
           Straw
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           they
           can
           find
           ;
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           have
           
             Turkish
          
           and
           
             Arabian
          
           Horses
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Cham
          
           very
           good
           Race-horses
           .
        
         
           The
           travelling
           
             Tartars
          
           scarce
           eat
           any
           bread
           coming
           seldom
           into
           places
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           but
           they
           make
           use
           of
           
             Millet
             ,
          
           which
           is
           very
           common
           amongst
           them
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           make
           their
           Drink
           and
           Pottage
           ;
           and
           eat
           ordinarily
           Horse-flesh
           which
           they
           boil
           when
           they
           are
           at
           leisure
           ,
           either
           alone
           or
           with
           their
           Millet
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           goe
           to
           war
           and
           are
           upon
           their
           March
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           ready
           ,
           or
           rather
           mortify
           ,
           or
           just
           heat
           it
           ,
           under
           their
           Saddles
           ▪
           and
           eat
           it
           afterwards
           in
           this
           condition
           without
           any
           other
           sauce
           then
           the
           froth
           upon
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           sweating
           of
           the
           Horse
           ;
           neither
           doe
           they
           choose
           the
           most
           fat
           or
           the
           most
           sound
           and
           wholsome
           Horses
           to
           make
           their
           Provision
           of
           ,
           but
           they
           take
           such
           as
           are
           spent
           with
           their
           long
           marches
           ,
           or
           are
           sick
           and
           
           lame
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           seen
           at
           my
           being
           in
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           divers
           
             Tartar
          
           prisoners
           come
           and
           take
           away
           dead
           Horses
           out
           of
           the
           Stables
           to
           feast
           one
           another
           with
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           fear
           in
           those
           Countreys
           that
           the
           carcasses
           of
           dead
           Beasts
           should
           infect
           the
           Air
           ,
           they
           will
           take
           an
           order
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           not
           fail
           to
           carry
           them
           away
           ,
           assoon
           as
           they
           know
           where
           they
           are
           ;
           the
           use
           of
           Wine
           being
           forbidden
           them
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Mahomet
             ,
          
           their
           drink
           is
           ordinarily
           clear
           water
           ,
           and
           in
           winter
           snow
           ,
           when
           the
           Brooks
           and
           Rivers
           are
           frozen
           over
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           broth
           made
           with
           their
           Horseflesh
           ,
           and
           the
           Skumme
           ,
           or
           else
           
             Breha
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           drink
           made
           with
           boiled
           Millet
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           are
           better
           accommodated
           ,
           and
           more
           delicate
           ,
           drink
           Mares
           milk
           ,
           Mead
           ,
           and
           Strong
           waters
           ,
           and
           eat
           Lamb
           ,
           Kid
           ,
           Fowls
           ,
           and
           all
           sort
           of
           Game
           which
           they
           take
           ;
           they
           delighting
           much
           in
           Hunting
           and
           Fowling
           ;
           but
           all
           abstain
           from
           Swines-flesh
           ,
           and
           one
           may
           say
           this
           of
           them
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           sober
           and
           continent
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           
             Cham
          
           himself
           he
           keeps
           a
           
           better
           Table
           ,
           and
           fares
           more
           deliciously
           ,
           is
           nobly
           lodged
           ,
           and
           lives
           magnificently
           ,
           and
           as
           becomes
           one
           of
           his
           Quality
           .
        
         
           Their
           Language
           is
           much
           like
           the
           
             Turkish
             ,
          
           both
           of
           them
           having
           the
           same
           original
           ,
           onely
           the
           
             Turkish
          
           is
           more
           mixed
           with
           
             Persian
          
           and
           
             Arabick
          
           words
           ;
           their
           Religion
           is
           the
           
             Mahumetan
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           their
           Morals
           ,
           there
           are
           very
           few
           Nations
           to
           be
           found
           less
           vitious
           ,
           for
           besides
           their
           continence
           ,
           they
           are
           extremely
           sincere
           ,
           and
           faithful
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           Thieves
           or
           false
           witnesses
           amongst
           them
           ,
           little
           injustice
           or
           violence
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           Union
           and
           great
           tranquility
           ;
           as
           to
           their
           harasing
           the
           Christian
           Countreys
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           think
           they
           commit
           any
           fault
           or
           injustice
           in
           doing
           it
           ,
           seeing
           that
           they
           are
           esteemed
           by
           them
           as
           people
           that
           are
           Infidels
           and
           abominable
           .
        
         
           The
           marvellous
           fidelity
           of
           the
           Captive
           
             Tartars
          
           in
           
             Poland
          
           is
           every
           day
           to
           be
           
           observed
           ,
           who
           never
           fail
           to
           return
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           let
           loose
           upon
           their
           word
           to
           goe
           and
           procure
           their
           Liberties
           by
           the
           exchange
           of
           
             Polish
          
           prisoners
           ,
           which
           they
           execute
           punctually
           ,
           or
           return
           themselves
           not
           failing
           a
           minute
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           observed
           that
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Gentlemen
           doe
           rather
           trust
           the
           young
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           which
           are
           in
           their
           service
           ,
           with
           the
           keys
           of
           their
           Money
           and
           Jewels
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           of
           their
           Houshold
           .
        
         
           These
           People
           obey
           one
           Prince
           whom
           they
           call
           their
           
             Cham
          
           or
           King
           ;
           the
           
             Polanders
          
           name
           him
           the
           
             Czar
          
           or
           
             Caesar
             ,
          
           he
           is
           much
           respected
           by
           his
           own
           People
           and
           Reigneth
           despotically
           ,
           as
           almost
           all
           other
           
             Mahumetan
          
           Princes
           do
           ;
           the
           
             Cham
          
           hath
           power
           of
           nominating
           his
           successor
           ,
           who
           is
           ordinarily
           his
           Son
           or
           one
           of
           his
           Brothers
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           to
           succeed
           ,
           is
           called
           the
           
             Galga
          
           ;
           the
           Nobles
           or
           most
           considerable
           of
           his
           Subjects
           are
           named
           
             Murzas
             .
          
           Since
           that
           
             Selim
             ,
          
           Emperor
           of
           the
           
             Turks
          
           brought
           a
           part
           of
           
             Taurica
             Chersonesus
          
           under
           his
           obedience
           ;
           the
           
             Chams
          
           
           are
           not
           become
           Tributaries
           ,
           as
           some
           say
           ,
           but
           Vassals
           to
           the
           Grand
           Signior
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           mark
           of
           his
           Soveraignty
           over
           them
           ,
           they
           receive
           a
           Standard
           from
           him
           at
           the
           change
           or
           installation
           of
           every
           
             Cham.
          
           The
           first
           King
           or
           
             Cham
          
           of
           these
           People
           was
           one
           
             Vlan
             ,
          
           whose
           birth
           they
           report
           to
           be
           miraculous
           ;
           his
           Successors
           were
           supplanted
           about
           two
           hundred
           years
           agoe
           by
           the
           
             Geereys
             ,
          
           a
           Family
           which
           at
           this
           day
           sits
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           yet
           their
           are
           some
           left
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           still
           called
           
             Vlans
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           succeed
           in
           the
           Government
           when
           the
           House
           of
           the
           
             Geereys
          
           shall
           be
           extinct
           .
        
         
           The
           Religion
           of
           the
           
             Praecopian
             Tartars
          
           being
           
             Mahumetan
             ,
          
           and
           their
           Language
           the
           
             Turkish
             ,
          
           together
           with
           their
           nearness
           to
           
             Constantinople
          
           ;
           the
           Government
           also
           is
           very
           like
           to
           that
           of
           the
           
             Turks
          
           ;
           the
           
           Cham's
           first
           Minister
           of
           State
           is
           called
           the
           
             Vizier
             ,
          
           the
           same
           as
           the
           Grand
           Signior's
           ;
           they
           have
           also
           Priests
           and
           Caditi's
           to
           doe
           justice
           ,
           for
           the
           administration
           of
           which
           they
           have
           
           no
           other
           
             Code
          
           but
           the
           
             Alcoran
             ,
          
           and
           no
           other
           interpreter
           of
           that
           but
           their
           own
           common
           Sense
           ;
           the
           parties
           plead
           their
           own
           Cases
           ,
           which
           are
           briefly
           and
           readily
           dispatched
           ;
           the
           
             Cham
          
           himself
           doth
           Justice
           ,
           and
           determines
           Controversies
           ,
           especially
           when
           he
           goeth
           forth
           in
           publick
           ,
           without
           acception
           of
           persons
           ,
           hearing
           the
           poor
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rich
           .
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Murder
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           Theft
           are
           most
           rigorously
           punished
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           be
           much
           accustomed
           to
           rob
           in
           War
           ,
           yet
           they
           totally
           abstain
           from
           it
           in
           their
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           where
           wearing
           of
           any
           Arms
           is
           prohibited
           them
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           
           Cham's
           Court.
           
        
         
           The
           forces
           of
           this
           Prince
           are
           very
           numerous
           ,
           for
           gathering
           together
           all
           the
           hords
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           who
           doe
           either
           obey
           him
           or
           are
           his
           Allies
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           bring
           into
           the
           field
           many
           thousand
           Horse
           ;
           they
           have
           no
           Foot
           but
           some
           
             Janisaries
          
           which
           they
           receive
           from
           the
           
             Turk
          
           upon
           any
           expedition
           which
           they
           make
           by
           his
           Order
           or
           Agreement
           ;
           there
           are
           some
           few
           Garrisons
           
           in
           the
           Castles
           and
           strong
           places
           of
           
             Taurica
             Chersonesus
             ,
          
           the
           most
           considerable
           is
           in
           the
           Fortress
           of
           
             Przecop
             ,
          
           or
           
             Or
             ,
          
           which
           hath
           notwithstanding
           but
           a
           bad
           Ditch
           four
           or
           five
           fathoms
           over
           ,
           and
           a
           Rampart
           of
           seven
           or
           eight
           foot
           high
           ,
           and
           two
           fathoms
           and
           half
           over
           ;
           here
           lieth
           always
           a
           strong
           Guard
           to
           defend
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           
             Peninsula
             ,
          
           and
           he
           that
           is
           Governor
           is
           Commander
           of
           all
           the
           Hordes
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           as
           far
           as
           the
           
             Boristhenes
             .
          
        
         
           The
           wars
           which
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           ordinarily
           make
           ,
           are
           rather
           an
           inroad
           then
           any
           thing
           else
           .
        
         
           How
           strict
           peace
           soever
           they
           have
           with
           the
           
             Christians
          
           their
           neighbors
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           fail
           to
           visit
           them
           often
           ,
           either
           upon
           their
           inclination
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           
             Cham
             ,
          
           who
           always
           pretends
           to
           a
           Tribute
           from
           the
           
             Moscovites
          
           and
           
             Polanders
             ,
          
           which
           they
           have
           paid
           sometimes
           when
           necessity
           hath
           forced
           them
           ,
           and
           refused
           at
           others
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           willing
           to
           subject
           themselves
           to
           these
           acknowledgements
           towards
           
           
             Infidels
             ,
          
           and
           those
           whom
           they
           dispise
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           would
           make
           any
           great
           inroad
           either
           into
           
             Poland
          
           or
           
             Moscovy
          
           ;
           they
           choose
           ordinarily
           the
           full
           Moon
           of
           
             January
             ,
          
           all
           the
           Rivers
           ,
           Lakes
           and
           Marshes
           ,
           being
           then
           frozen
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           plain
           Desarts
           covered
           with
           Snow
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           commodious
           for
           their
           Horses
           which
           are
           not
           shod
           ;
           every
           
             Tartar
          
           carrieth
           two
           with
           him
           ,
           either
           for
           change
           ,
           or
           to
           carry
           his
           booty
           and
           provision
           ;
           neither
           is
           his
           provision
           very
           weighty
           ,
           consisting
           onely
           of
           a
           little
           
             Millet
             ,
          
           dried
           Flesh
           powdered
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           
             Turks
             ,
          
           and
           some
           Garlick
           ,
           which
           they
           hold
           very
           proper
           to
           digest
           so
           many
           crude
           Meats
           as
           they
           eat
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           they
           carry
           nothing
           ,
           feeding
           onely
           upon
           the
           flesh
           of
           their
           Horses
           which
           perish
           in
           their
           march
           ;
           they
           take
           their
           way
           through
           the
           Valleys
           and
           most
           obscure
           passages
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           discovered
           by
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           who
           always
           keep
           Centry
           and
           Watch
           ,
           and
           are
           out
           upon
           parties
           to
           hear
           news
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           allarm
           the
           Countrey
           .
           That
           which
           is
           
           most
           surprising
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           winter
           they
           incamp
           without
           fire
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           discovered
           ,
           and
           eat
           little
           but
           Horseflesh
           stewed
           under
           their
           Saddles
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           arrived
           at
           those
           places
           where
           they
           intended
           ,
           whither
           it
           be
           in
           
             Vkrain
          
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           their
           Generals
           let
           loose
           one
           third
           part
           of
           their
           Army
           ,
           which
           is
           divided
           into
           divers
           Troops
           ,
           and
           these
           over-run
           and
           pillage
           all
           the
           Countrey
           five
           or
           six
           Leagues
           about
           the
           wings
           of
           their
           Army
           ;
           their
           main
           body
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           keeping
           close
           together
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           a
           posture
           to
           fight
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           if
           their
           should
           be
           occasion
           ;
           afterwards
           this
           party
           being
           returned
           ,
           they
           let
           loose
           another
           in
           its
           turn
           ,
           observing
           always
           this
           Order
           ,
           That
           all
           their
           Troops
           which
           run
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           may
           in
           a
           few
           hours
           return
           to
           the
           body
           of
           their
           Army
           :
           after
           they
           have
           pillaged
           and
           harrased
           the
           Countrey
           five
           or
           six
           days
           ,
           they
           return
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           set
           upon
           in
           their
           retreat
           ,
           and
           having
           regained
           the
           open
           desart
           Plains
           ,
           where
           their
           Body
           consisting
           of
           Horse
           ,
           
           they
           have
           great
           advantage
           in
           fight
           ;
           they
           make
           a
           halt
           to
           refresh
           themselves
           awhile
           ,
           and
           to
           share
           the
           Booty
           and
           Prisoners
           .
           They
           make
           their
           incursions
           also
           in
           Summer
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           such
           great
           numbers
           ,
           seldom
           so
           many
           as
           ten
           thousand
           together
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           of
           
             Budziak
             ,
          
           who
           at
           that
           season
           lead
           their
           Horses
           and
           Cattel
           into
           the
           Plains
           to
           feed
           ,
           and
           so
           getting
           ground
           ,
           they
           of
           a
           suddain
           run
           out
           and
           take
           away
           all
           they
           meet
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           easie
           to
           stop
           them
           but
           with
           a
           thousand
           men
           ,
           marching
           always
           in
           
             Tabor
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             Tartars
          
           fight
           not
           but
           in
           great
           Troops
           of
           two
           ,
           three
           ,
           or
           four
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           and
           seldom
           give
           battle
           but
           when
           they
           are
           much
           the
           stronger
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           Army
           is
           forced
           and
           broken
           up
           by
           the
           enemy
           ,
           they
           scatter
           and
           disperse
           themselves
           into
           so
           many
           little
           Troops
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Polanders
          
           and
           
             Germans
             ,
          
           who
           march
           close
           and
           by
           squadrons
           ,
           know
           not
           which
           to
           set
           upon
           in
           their
           retreat
           ;
           they
           shoot
           their
           Arrows
           from
           behind
           them
           ,
           with
           such
           exactness
           as
           to
           hit
           
           those
           who
           pursue
           them
           at
           two
           hundred
           paces
           distance
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           League
           from
           thence
           rally
           their
           forces
           again
           and
           return
           presently
           to
           charge
           ;
           this
           they
           repeat
           often
           ,
           it
           being
           their
           manner
           of
           fighting
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           onely
           thus
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           the
           greatest
           number
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           when
           they
           once
           run
           ,
           it
           is
           full
           speed
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           return
           again
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           difficult
           to
           surprise
           them
           ,
           they
           keeping
           strict
           watch
           all
           night
           ,
           not
           easie
           to
           defeat
           them
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           in
           some
           streight
           ,
           or
           upon
           some
           pass
           of
           a
           River
           .
        
         
           The
           prisoners
           which
           they
           take
           ,
           they
           make
           Slaves
           and
           sell
           them
           to
           the
           Merchants
           of
           
             Constantinople
          
           and
           
             Caffa
             ,
          
           and
           other
           places
           of
           the
           
             East
             ,
          
           who
           either
           keep
           them
           to
           wait
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           look
           after
           their
           Cattle
           ,
           or
           till
           the
           Ground
           ,
           entertaining
           with
           the
           same
           face
           as
           we
           have
           formerly
           spoken
           of
           ,
           as
           divers
           
             Polish
          
           and
           
             French
          
           Officers
           have
           related
           unto
           me
           ;
           amongst
           others
           ,
           Lieutenant-Collonel
           
             Nicolai
             ,
          
           and
           Captain
           
             Croustade
             ,
          
           who
           most
           unfortunately
           fell
           into
           their
           hands
           ;
           but
           the
           
             Poles
          
           are
           even
           
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           except
           those
           Children
           whom
           they
           choose
           to
           wait
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           Baptize
           and
           instruct
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           or
           some
           
             Murza
          
           which
           they
           shut
           up
           and
           treat
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           hope
           to
           exchange
           for
           some
           
             Polish
          
           Nobleman
           ,
           prisoner
           in
           
             Tartary
          
           ;
           the
           rest
           are
           kept
           as
           Slaves
           ,
           having
           always
           Irons
           upon
           their
           feet
           ,
           and
           are
           made
           use
           of
           as
           Beasts
           to
           carry
           all
           manner
           of
           burthens
           ,
           Lime
           ,
           Brick
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           materials
           for
           building
           ,
           Wood
           for
           their
           Kitchins
           and
           Chambers
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           clean
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           Plough
           ,
           and
           other
           labors
           ,
           being
           always
           followed
           by
           one
           who
           keeps
           them
           to
           their
           work
           ,
           yet
           these
           poor
           people
           get
           some
           time
           to
           make
           Whips
           ,
           which
           they
           sell
           and
           buy
           provisions
           with
           the
           Money
           ,
           their
           ordinary
           allowance
           being
           onely
           Bread
           and
           Water
           ,
           unless
           when
           they
           get
           a
           dead
           Horse
           ;
           when
           I
           was
           at
           
             Warsaw
             ,
          
           I
           had
           opportunity
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           lived
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           either
           under
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           some
           great
           
             Polish
          
           Nobleman
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           WAR
           OF
           THE
           COSSACKS
           AGAINST
           POLAND
           .
        
         
           
             POland
          
           hath
           had
           often
           very
           powerful
           Enemies
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           as
           the
           
             German
          
           Empire
           ,
           the
           Knights
           of
           the
           
             Teutonick
          
           Order
           ,
           since
           their
           establishment
           in
           
             Prussia
             ,
          
           often
           backed
           by
           
             German
          
           Forces
           ;
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           who
           have
           made
           frequent
           incursions
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           traversed
           the
           Countrey
           from
           one
           end
           to
           the
           other
           .
           The
           
             Turks
          
           who
           came
           
           in
           the
           year
           1621.
           to
           
             Choczin
          
           upon
           the
           
             Niestre
          
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           four
           hundred
           thousand
           men
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           swallow
           up
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           King
           of
           
             Sweden
             ,
             Gustavus
             Adolphus
          
           entred
           into
           
             Liefland
          
           with
           a
           considerable
           force
           ,
           yet
           have
           the
           
             Poles
          
           made
           head
           against
           all
           these
           Enemies
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           redoubtable
           ,
           and
           those
           Wars
           never
           appeared
           so
           dangerous
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           insued
           upon
           the
           defection
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           in
           the
           year
           1648.
           almost
           at
           the
           very
           moment
           of
           the
           death
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           for
           these
           Rebels
           did
           not
           onely
           ingage
           all
           those
           of
           
             Black
             Russia
          
           to
           rise
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           at
           once
           laying
           off
           all
           that
           mortal
           and
           irreconcileable
           hatred
           which
           they
           have
           always
           had
           for
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           they
           made
           a
           League
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           did
           proceed
           further
           to
           implore
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           
             Turk
          
           towards
           the
           total
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           of
           
             Poland
             .
          
        
         
           Having
           therefore
           joyned
           their
           forces
           with
           those
           of
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           they
           made
           in
           less
           then
           four
           years
           time
           ,
           four
           great
           
           irruptions
           into
           this
           Kingdom
           with
           Armies
           of
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           thousand
           fighting
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           more
           formidable
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           their
           Infantry
           ,
           hardned
           to
           all
           labor
           and
           injuries
           of
           the
           weather
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           warlike
           by
           their
           frequent
           incountring
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           invasions
           ,
           were
           now
           sustained
           and
           backed
           by
           the
           
             Tartar
          
           Cavalry
           ,
           which
           without
           contradiction
           would
           be
           the
           best
           in
           the
           world
           if
           it
           were
           exercised
           with
           the
           same
           Martial
           Discipline
           as
           that
           of
           
             Christendom
             .
          
        
         
           
             Bogdan
             Kmielniski
          
           was
           the
           first
           spark
           which
           kindled
           this
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           hinge
           upon
           whom
           this
           war
           moved
           ,
           he
           was
           born
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           son
           to
           the
           
             Podstarroste
          
           of
           a
           
             Polish
          
           General
           ,
           being
           inrolled
           young
           in
           the
           
             Cossackian
          
           Militia
           ;
           from
           a
           private
           soldier
           he
           attained
           by
           degrees
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           a
           Captain
           ,
           and
           was
           deputed
           from
           this
           Militia
           to
           the
           Diets
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           was
           afterwards
           made
           Commissary-General
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           General
           ,
           having
           besides
           this
           some
           tincture
           of
           literature
           ,
           a
           thing
           very
           rare
           
           in
           any
           of
           those
           people
           ;
           King
           
             Vladislaus
          
           being
           weary
           of
           languishing
           in
           a
           slothful
           quietness
           ,
           while
           that
           most
           part
           of
           the
           other
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           were
           in
           action
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1646.
           designed
           a
           war
           against
           the
           
             Praecopian
             Tartars
             ,
          
           whom
           he
           pretended
           to
           drive
           out
           of
           
             Crimea
             ,
          
           and
           judged
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           worthy
           to
           Command
           the
           
             Cossackian
          
           Army
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           made
           very
           great
           account
           ,
           especially
           in
           this
           expedition
           ;
           but
           the
           Kings
           designe
           not
           being
           seconded
           by
           the
           
             Christian
          
           Princes
           ,
           who
           were
           employed
           otherwise
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           
             Venetians
          
           themselves
           ,
           upon
           whose
           assistance
           he
           did
           very
           much
           depend
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           States
           of
           
             Poland
          
           being
           jealous
           of
           his
           raising
           forces
           ,
           he
           was
           obliged
           to
           disband
           and
           pay
           off
           his
           Troops
           with
           a
           good
           part
           of
           his
           Queens
           Dowry
           .
           
             Kmielniski
          
           was
           by
           this
           means
           out
           of
           service
           ,
           yet
           soon
           found
           occasion
           of
           imploying
           himself
           upon
           a
           dispute
           which
           happened
           about
           his
           Estate
           ,
           between
           him
           and
           
             Czapliniski
             ,
          
           Lieutenant
           to
           
             Konielpolski
             ,
          
           Great
           ensigne
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           more
           exasperated
           
           by
           the
           ill
           treatment
           which
           his
           own
           Wife
           and
           Son
           received
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           strife
           happened
           to
           be
           struck
           with
           a
           Cudgel
           :
           he
           was
           not
           long
           before
           he
           returned
           the
           injury
           ,
           for
           discovering
           that
           the
           
             Russes
          
           were
           disposed
           to
           set
           themselves
           free
           ,
           and
           could
           no
           longer
           relish
           that
           peace
           ,
           which
           instead
           of
           procuring
           them
           repose
           ,
           gave
           a
           greater
           opportunity
           to
           their
           Noblemen
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           servitude
           and
           oppression
           ;
           he
           very
           well
           managed
           their
           discontents
           ,
           and
           assured
           himself
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           retiring
           himself
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           year
           1648.
           towards
           the
           
             Porohi
             ,
          
           or
           Isles
           of
           the
           
             Boristhenes
             ,
          
           there
           to
           fortify
           and
           put
           himself
           in
           defence
           against
           any
           assault
           of
           the
           
             Polanders
             .
          
        
         
           Some
           thought
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           probability
           ,
           that
           King
           
             Vladislaus
             ,
          
           being
           willing
           to
           take
           in
           hand
           again
           the
           designe
           of
           his
           expedition
           against
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           entertained
           a
           private
           correspondence
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           cause
           under-hand
           that
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           revolted
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           States
           of
           
             Poland
          
           furnishing
           
           him
           with
           an
           Army
           to
           suppress
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           meet
           ,
           they
           might
           joyn
           their
           forces
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           being
           strangers
           ,
           and
           Commanded
           by
           those
           who
           are
           intimate
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           little
           have
           regarded
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           but
           followed
           this
           Prince
           against
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           and
           against
           the
           
             Turks
          
           also
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           would
           necessarily
           have
           been
           ingaged
           ,
           having
           attacqued
           the
           former
           ;
           but
           howsoever
           it
           was
           ,
           
             Kmielniski
          
           seeing
           that
           the
           Letters
           which
           he
           sent
           into
           
             Poland
          
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           injuries
           done
           to
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           and
           to
           him
           in
           particular
           ,
           although
           full
           of
           submission
           and
           protestations
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           were
           of
           no
           effect
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           Great
           General
           
             Potoski
          
           was
           preparing
           to
           come
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           distrusting
           his
           own
           strength
           ,
           he
           called
           for
           assistance
           from
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           who
           passed
           the
           winter
           in
           the
           desart
           Plains
           ,
           seeking
           their
           opportunity
           to
           make
           their
           ordinary
           inroads
           ,
           and
           plunder
           in
           
             Vkrain
             ,
          
           conducted
           by
           
             Tohaibeg
             ,
          
           one
           of
           their
           Captains
           ,
           a
           brave
           Commander
           ,
           but
           often
           mutinous
           ,
           and
           refractory
           
           to
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           
             Cham.
             
          
        
         
           The
           great
           distance
           of
           places
           was
           favourable
           to
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           and
           kept
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Generals
           some
           time
           from
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           private
           Treaties
           ,
           but
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           certain
           advice
           thereof
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           march
           with
           all
           diligence
           towards
           the
           
             Zaporovian
          
           Islands
           ,
           and
           to
           stifle
           this
           revolt
           in
           its
           Cradle
           ,
           they
           dispatched
           therefore
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           designed
           for
           the
           Guard
           of
           the
           frontiers
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           body
           of
           
             Cossacks
          
           entertained
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           States
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           
             Schomberg
          
           their
           Commissary
           .
           
             Stephen
             Potoski
             ,
          
           Son
           to
           the
           General
           
             Sapiha
             Czarnecki
             ,
          
           and
           some
           other
           Officers
           .
           Part
           of
           the
           
             Cossackian
          
           Militia
           which
           was
           imbarked
           upon
           the
           
             Boristhenes
             ,
          
           being
           arrived
           at
           the
           
             Porohi
             ,
          
           went
           immediately
           over
           to
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           violating
           in
           favour
           of
           their
           Countrey-men
           ,
           their
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           
             Polanders
             ,
          
           which
           they
           had
           so
           lately
           taken
           .
           
             Kmielniski
          
           marching
           with
           this
           recruit
           against
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           
           easily
           obliged
           them
           to
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           the
           former
           .
           among
           these
           latter
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           Troops
           of
           Dragoons
           which
           did
           excellent
           service
           in
           this
           war
           against
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Nobility
           ,
           who
           to
           save
           the
           charges
           of
           a
           
             German
          
           Guard
           ,
           which
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           that
           Countrey
           used
           to
           have
           about
           their
           persons
           ,
           had
           Armed
           and
           Habited
           many
           of
           those
           Countrey-men
           after
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           
             German
          
           Dragoons
           ,
           renewing
           thus
           their
           courage
           by
           the
           change
           of
           their
           condition
           ,
           and
           bringing
           them
           out
           of
           the
           baseness
           of
           slavery
           .
           
             Kmielniski
          
           fortified
           with
           these
           revolting
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           found
           no
           great
           difficulty
           to
           overcome
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Troops
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           in
           all
           above
           fifteen
           hundred
           men
           ;
           the
           
             Poles
          
           defended
           themselves
           some
           days
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           their
           
             Tabor
             ,
          
           
           but
           having
           lost
           their
           Canon
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           able
           to
           resist
           so
           great
           a
           number
           which
           encompassed
           them
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           either
           slain
           or
           made
           slaves
           by
           the
           
             Tartars
             ;
             Sapitza
          
           was
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           
             Schomberg
          
           was
           mortally
           wounded
           ,
           and
           
             Potoski
          
           not
           being
           able
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           ,
           
           died
           in
           the
           field
           .
           
             Kmielniski
          
           carefully
           managing
           this
           advantage
           ,
           had
           the
           Glory
           which
           ordinarily
           accompanies
           the
           first
           victory
           ,
           made
           head
           against
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ,
           which
           consisted
           of
           about
           five
           thousand
           men
           ,
           and
           whose
           Commanders
           having
           long
           expected
           the
           news
           of
           their
           first
           Troops
           ordered
           towards
           the
           
             Boristhenes
             ,
          
           and
           now
           being
           certainly
           informed
           of
           their
           defeat
           ,
           as
           that
           also
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           had
           deserted
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           were
           joyned
           with
           the
           
             Rebels
             ,
          
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           retreat
           ,
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           now
           too
           late
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Bacmates
          
           
           overtaking
           them
           ,
           began
           to
           skirmish
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           
             Tartars
          
           being
           taken
           prisoners
           ,
           did
           confess
           upon
           the
           Rack
           ,
           that
           their
           Army
           consisted
           of
           forty
           thousand
           men
           ,
           besides
           seven
           thousand
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Countreymen
           of
           the
           adjacent
           Colonies
           who
           came
           in
           hourly
           to
           them
           .
           The
           
             Polish
          
           Council
           of
           War
           deliberating
           therefore
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           found
           no
           expedient
           better
           then
           that
           of
           continuing
           their
           retreat
           in
           the
           middle
           
           of
           their
           Chariots
           ,
           neither
           was
           this
           sufficient
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           scarce
           marched
           halfe
           a
           League
           before
           they
           entred
           into
           a
           thick
           Forrest
           ,
           whose
           bottom
           was
           Marshy
           and
           full
           of
           Boggs
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           still
           more
           exquisitely
           unhappy
           ,
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           who
           remained
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           eighteen
           hundred
           ,
           did
           then
           forsake
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           after
           four
           hours
           striving
           ,
           as
           well
           against
           the
           bad
           ways
           as
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Tabor
          
           being
           broken
           up
           ,
           and
           they
           set
           upon
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           were
           either
           killed
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           or
           choaked
           in
           the
           Mudd
           .
        
         
           This
           misfortune
           which
           happened
           about
           
             Korsun
             ,
          
           became
           more
           sensible
           to
           
             Poland
          
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           death
           of
           King
           
             Vladislaus
          
           the
           IV
           who
           died
           at
           this
           time
           at
           
             Mereche
          
           in
           
             Lithuania
          
           in
           the
           two
           and
           fiftieth
           year
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           no
           man
           doubting
           but
           this
           Prince
           by
           his
           valour
           joyned
           with
           all
           those
           other
           great
           perfections
           which
           he
           was
           endowed
           with
           ,
           and
           which
           made
           him
           venerable
           and
           beloved
           by
           his
           own
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           esteemed
           
           and
           feared
           by
           his
           enemies
           ,
           would
           by
           his
           Authority
           and
           great
           name
           ,
           have
           quickly
           suppressed
           this
           new
           rising
           ,
           and
           but
           yet
           Infant
           Rebellion
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Kings
           death
           was
           not
           presently
           known
           to
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           who
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           informed
           of
           it
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           failed
           to
           have
           shown
           more
           fierceness
           then
           he
           did
           after
           the
           defeat
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ;
           upon
           which
           he
           wrote
           a
           very
           submissive
           Letter
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           laid
           all
           that
           was
           passed
           upon
           the
           insolence
           of
           the
           Governors
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Rapines
           and
           insupportable
           Exactions
           of
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           who
           for
           Farmers
           of
           the
           Kings
           Land
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           Gentlemens
           Estates
           ,
           he
           asked
           pardon
           for
           what
           he
           was
           constrained
           to
           doe
           in
           his
           own
           defencc
           ,
           promised
           to
           send
           back
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           and
           to
           live
           in
           obedience
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           maintain
           him
           and
           his
           
             Cossacks
          
           in
           their
           liberty
           and
           priviledges
           granted
           them
           by
           the
           former
           Kings
           his
           predecessors
           ,
           but
           a
           while
           after
           he
           understood
           the
           King
           was
           dead
           ,
           by
           a
           Letter
           sent
           him
           
           from
           
             Adam
             Kisiel
          
           Palatine
           of
           
             Braclaw
          
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           
             Greek
          
           Monk
           :
           this
           Palatine
           who
           was
           also
           a
           
             Greek
             ,
          
           used
           very
           milde
           and
           obliging
           expressions
           to
           bring
           back
           the
           head
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           to
           his
           obedience
           ,
           setting
           forth
           to
           him
           the
           antient
           fidelity
           of
           the
           
             Zaporowski
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           who
           though
           they
           were
           very
           jealous
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           were
           always
           very
           constant
           ,
           and
           lived
           in
           a
           State
           where
           all
           persons
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           Men
           of
           War
           ,
           had
           always
           free
           access
           to
           make
           good
           their
           interests
           ,
           and
           to
           complain
           of
           their
           injuries
           which
           they
           received
           ;
           that
           he
           ,
           being
           the
           onely
           Senator
           of
           the
           
             Greek
          
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Protector
           of
           their
           Rites
           and
           Churches
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           always
           most
           heartily
           defend
           :
           did
           conjure
           him
           by
           the
           Saintity
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           
             Russian
          
           Nation
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           send
           home
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           and
           lead
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           back
           into
           their
           ordinary
           stations
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           he
           would
           depute
           some
           persons
           to
           make
           known
           the
           injuries
           which
           they
           and
           he
           in
           particular
           had
           received
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           some
           redress
           ,
           offering
           his
           own
           care
           
           and
           services
           to
           help
           them
           to
           all
           the
           satisfaction
           they
           could
           pretend
           to
           ,
           and
           withal
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           person
           of
           that
           rank
           and
           quality
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           that
           no
           Determinations
           or
           Orders
           could
           be
           given
           either
           for
           peace
           or
           war
           ,
           without
           his
           being
           advertised
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           assured
           them
           ,
           he
           should
           always
           be
           inclined
           to
           have
           these
           disorders
           terminated
           in
           a
           peaceable
           way
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           have
           them
           entertained
           by
           the
           continuation
           of
           a
           Civil
           war
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Arms
           at
           present
           imployed
           in
           their
           mutual
           Ruine
           ,
           might
           be
           more
           profitably
           ,
           and
           gloriously
           made
           use
           of
           against
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christendome
           .
           The
           
             Tartars
          
           were
           apt
           upon
           the
           least
           occasion
           to
           take
           up
           Arms
           ,
           but
           their
           first
           heat
           and
           choler
           being
           past
           ,
           they
           returned
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           were
           reconciled
           without
           any
           Mediation
           ,
           they
           should
           therefore
           take
           their
           leaves
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           retain
           nothing
           but
           this
           laudable
           custom
           of
           theirs
           .
           The
           Monk
           who
           carried
           this
           Letter
           was
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           falling
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           but
           escaping
           with
           much
           difficulty
           ,
           he
           arrived
           
           at
           the
           Camp
           of
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           which
           he
           found
           confused
           enough
           ;
           the
           General
           called
           the
           soldiery
           together
           in
           a
           tumultuous
           way
           ,
           had
           the
           Letter
           read
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           first
           himself
           who
           approved
           the
           Council
           of
           the
           Palatine
           of
           
             Braclaw
          
           ;
           and
           being
           backed
           by
           the
           Plurality
           of
           voices
           ,
           it
           was
           determined
           that
           all
           acts
           of
           hostility
           should
           cease
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           wait
           for
           an
           answer
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           
             Poland
          
           ;
           that
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           should
           be
           sent
           back
           into
           the
           desart
           Plains
           ,
           with
           Orders
           there
           to
           keep
           themselves
           ready
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Palatine
           should
           be
           invited
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Camp.
           This
           moderation
           of
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           when
           his
           affairs
           were
           at
           that
           heighth
           ,
           surprized
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           not
           void
           of
           artifice
           ,
           for
           as
           on
           one
           side
           it
           appeared
           that
           he
           had
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           the
           course
           of
           his
           victories
           ,
           to
           hinder
           any
           further
           bloodshed
           ,
           and
           to
           obtain
           pardon
           more
           easily
           ,
           so
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           made
           this
           ostentation
           of
           his
           power
           to
           the
           
             Polanders
             ,
          
           to
           extort
           from
           them
           ,
           what
           he
           could
           not
           perhaps
           have
           obtained
           onely
           by
           his
           
           submission
           .
           Retiring
           therefore
           into
           the
           Town
           of
           
             Bialacerkiew
             ,
          
           he
           kept
           himself
           quiet
           ,
           while
           that
           
             Crzivonos
             ,
          
           another
           Commander
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           a
           person
           of
           little
           worth
           ,
           but
           bold
           and
           horribly
           cruel
           ,
           harrassed
           
             Black
             Russia
          
           and
           
             Podolia
             ,
             Kmielniski
          
           pretended
           to
           disallow
           of
           these
           violences
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           put
           this
           
             Crzivonos
          
           and
           five
           other
           Commanders
           of
           the
           Peasants
           in
           Rebellion
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           
             Polanders
             ,
          
           but
           this
           was
           all
           to
           amuse
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           better
           seize
           upon
           the
           fortress
           of
           
             Bar.
             
          
        
         
           
             Jeremiah
             Michael
          
           Duke
           of
           
             Wisnowitz
          
           arriving
           on
           the
           borders
           of
           
             Russia
          
           with
           some
           Troops
           ,
           to
           whom
           were
           joyned
           those
           of
           
             Janus
             Tiskewitz
             ,
          
           Palatine
           of
           
             Kiovia
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Kings
           Regiment
           of
           Guards
           ,
           Commanded
           by
           
             Ossinski
             ,
          
           Lieutenant-General
           of
           
             Lithuania
             ,
          
           opposed
           these
           incursions
           of
           
             Crzivonos
             ,
          
           and
           stopped
           his
           progress
           who
           would
           otherwise
           have
           overrun
           the
           Kingdom
           with
           those
           great
           numbers
           with
           him
           .
           Many
           other
           Troops
           and
           the
           Rear
           made
           up
           of
           the
           
           Nobility
           of
           the
           Frontiers
           ,
           making
           a
           new
           Army
           ,
           they
           marched
           against
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rebellious
           Peasants
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           endeavoured
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vain
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           accommodation
           with
           their
           Commanders
           .
        
         
           The
           State
           of
           
             Poland
          
           was
           made
           more
           sensible
           upon
           this
           occasion
           then
           ever
           before
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           that
           loss
           which
           it
           sustained
           by
           the
           death
           of
           their
           King
           ;
           there
           being
           now
           no
           person
           of
           Authority
           enough
           to
           Command
           so
           many
           Great
           men
           as
           were
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           who
           would
           by
           no
           means
           give
           place
           to
           one
           another
           and
           their
           dissentions
           and
           disorders
           at
           length
           grew
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           judicious
           ,
           considering
           in
           what
           condition
           affairs
           were
           ,
           thought
           it
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           avoid
           fighting
           ;
           in
           pursuance
           of
           which
           Council
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           that
           they
           should
           retreat
           in
           good
           order
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           their
           
             Tabor
          
           towards
           
             Constantinow
          
           ;
           but
           these
           Orders
           were
           so
           ill
           understood
           then
           ,
           when
           some
           Troops
           about
           
             Pilaucze
          
           
           began
           to
           move
           ;
           others
           not
           waiting
           their
           times
           ,
           marched
           away
           before
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           began
           a
           confusion
           ,
           which
           being
           increased
           by
           the
           obscurity
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           communicated
           to
           all
           that
           followed
           ,
           it
           struck
           such
           a
           panick
           fear
           into
           the
           whole
           Army
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           most
           brave
           were
           not
           exempt
           from
           it
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           so
           soon
           informed
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           general
           flight
           and
           consternation
           :
           This
           would
           have
           secured
           an
           intire
           victory
           to
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           involved
           in
           the
           same
           ignorance
           ,
           but
           he
           knew
           so
           little
           of
           what
           passed
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           this
           flight
           of
           the
           
             Polanders
          
           for
           a
           stratagem
           ,
           nor
           could
           he
           beleeve
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           report
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           pursuing
           them
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           he
           contented
           himself
           to
           follow
           them
           slowly
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           circumspection
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           being
           undeceived
           ,
           with
           a
           sad
           heart
           he
           turned
           his
           forces
           against
           
             Leopold
             ,
          
           a
           Town
           very
           considerable
           for
           its
           Trade
           ,
           especially
           into
           the
           
             East
             ,
          
           and
           indifferently
           strong
           ,
           but
           at
           that
           time
           not
           furnished
           with
           Forces
           or
           Provisions
           ,
           fit
           for
           its
           defence
           .
           
             Arcissenski
          
           an
           
           old
           Officer
           who
           had
           a
           long
           time
           served
           abroad
           ,
           and
           been
           a
           Commander
           under
           the
           
             Hollanders
          
           in
           
             Brasil
             ,
          
           was
           left
           therein
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           hopes
           of
           being
           speedily
           relieved
           from
           the
           
             Lesser
             Poland
             .
          
           The
           Inhabitants
           Commanded
           by
           this
           Officer
           made
           a
           strong
           resistance
           for
           some
           days
           ,
           but
           the
           Castle
           forsaken
           by
           those
           who
           defended
           it
           ,
           being
           taken
           by
           the
           besiegers
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           little
           hope
           left
           of
           holding
           out
           long
           against
           so
           numerous
           an
           Army
           as
           lay
           before
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           the
           want
           of
           Provisions
           being
           afflicting
           already
           ,
           they
           redeemed
           themselves
           and
           bought
           off
           the
           Enemy
           from
           the
           Walls
           with
           a
           considerable
           sum
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Cossacks
          
           having
           quitted
           
             Leopold
             ,
          
           came
           before
           
             Zamoscie
             ,
          
           a
           Town
           fortified
           after
           the
           modern
           way
           by
           
             John
             Zamoski
             ,
          
           Great
           General
           ,
           and
           Great
           Chancellor
           of
           
             Poland
          
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           
             Sigismund
             ,
          
           Father
           to
           the
           two
           last
           Kings
           .
        
         
           This
           place
           was
           at
           that
           time
           the
           onely
           Asylum
           for
           the
           Nobility
           of
           
             Russia
             ,
          
           who
           had
           been
           driven
           from
           their
           Estates
           by
           the
           revolted
           Peasants
           ,
           and
           there
           
           being
           a
           good
           party
           in
           the
           Town
           from
           the
           Palatinates
           of
           
             Belz
             ,
          
           and
           
             Sendomir
             ,
          
           and
           fifteen
           hundred
           men
           which
           
             Louis
             Weiher
          
           Palatine
           of
           
             Pomerania
          
           had
           brought
           thither
           out
           of
           
             Prussia
          
           ;
           all
           the
           attempts
           which
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           rebellious
           Peasants
           made
           for
           a
           months
           time
           ,
           were
           all
           in
           vain
           ,
           so
           that
           after
           they
           had
           lost
           many
           men
           ,
           they
           retreated
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           
             Russia
             .
          
        
         
           We
           must
           not
           pass
           over
           in
           silence
           the
           assistance
           which
           the
           
             Poles
          
           received
           from
           his
           most
           Christian
           Majesty
           ,
           who
           although
           the
           fire
           of
           Civil
           war
           began
           already
           to
           be
           kindled
           in
           
             France
             ,
          
           permitted
           that
           the
           eight
           hundred
           Auxiliaries
           raised
           at
           his
           expence
           by
           Colonel
           
             Christopher
             Przemski
             ,
          
           who
           Commanded
           a
           
             Polish
          
           Regiment
           in
           
             Flanders
          
           should
           be
           joyned
           to
           the
           
             Poles
          
           Army
           under
           the
           same
           Colonel
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           this
           recruit
           formed
           one
           good
           Regiment
           .
           
             Kmielniski
          
           being
           retired
           with
           his
           Forces
           into
           their
           Winter
           Quarters
           ;
           some
           great
           persons
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           
             Poland
          
           begun
           to
           treat
           with
           him
           of
           Peace
           ,
           but
           they
           received
           
           very
           haughty
           answers
           ,
           all
           the
           advantages
           of
           the
           last
           Campagne
           having
           rendred
           him
           more
           insolent
           then
           before
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           as
           much
           as
           they
           could
           doe
           to
           prevail
           with
           him
           to
           consent
           to
           a
           truce
           for
           some
           moneths
           .
        
         
           The
           Praeludes
           of
           a
           new
           war
           began
           on
           both
           sides
           before
           the
           time
           was
           expired
           ;
           the
           Rebels
           forces
           provoked
           the
           
             Polish
          
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           but
           bore
           away
           the
           marks
           of
           their
           fool-hardiness
           having
           been
           worsted
           almost
           every
           where
           by
           
             Andrew
             Firley
             ,
          
           Governor
           of
           
             Belz
             ,
          
           and
           
             Stanislaus
             Landskoroniski
             ,
          
           Governor
           of
           
             Camieneche
             ,
          
           between
           whom
           the
           new
           King
           
             John
             Casimir
             ,
          
           presently
           after
           his
           election
           ,
           divided
           the
           Command
           of
           his
           forces
           ,
           they
           received
           amongst
           others
           ,
           very
           notable
           shocks
           at
           
             Zwiehal
             ,
             Ostropol
             ,
             Bar
             ,
          
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           which
           were
           retaken
           ,
           with
           great
           destruction
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           rich
           booty
           to
           the
           
             Polanders
             .
          
        
         
           
             Kmielniski
          
           seeing
           that
           the
           Spring
           approached
           ,
           which
           he
           expected
           with
           impatience
           
           after
           that
           he
           had
           called
           in
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           again
           ,
           took
           the
           field
           to
           make
           a
           new
           inroad
           into
           
             Poland
          
           :
           the
           
             Poles
          
           also
           gathered
           together
           to
           cross
           his
           design
           ,
           and
           their
           Commanders
           having
           deliberated
           in
           what
           place
           they
           ought
           to
           stay
           ,
           till
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           were
           come
           up
           to
           them
           ;
           amongst
           many
           advices
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           one
           amongst
           others
           was
           to
           lodge
           under
           the
           Cannon
           of
           
             Camienesche
             ,
          
           the
           importance
           of
           which
           Fortress
           being
           a
           bar
           against
           the
           
             Turks
          
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           the
           preservation
           of
           it
           deserved
           that
           it
           should
           be
           preferred
           before
           any
           other
           consideration
           whatsoever
           ;
           the
           advice
           of
           
             Firley
          
           prevailed
           ,
           who
           judging
           it
           not
           fit
           to
           draw
           off
           the
           Army
           from
           the
           frontiers
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           exposed
           to
           the
           irruption
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           made
           choice
           of
           the
           Town
           of
           
             Zbaras
             ,
          
           belonging
           to
           the
           Duke
           
             Wisnowitski
             ,
          
           as
           a
           place
           most
           convenient
           for
           his
           design
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           reception
           of
           those
           recruits
           which
           they
           expected
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           more
           then
           nine
           thousand
           men
           with
           him
           ,
           taking
           in
           those
           Troops
           which
           some
           Noble-men
           had
           
           raised
           at
           their
           own
           expences
           ,
           he
           had
           with
           him
           amongst
           other
           Commanders
           ,
           
             Landskoronski
             ,
          
           the
           Count
           of
           
             Ostorog
             ,
          
           Great
           Cup-bearer
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           joyned
           with
           him
           as
           Colleagues
           ;
           Duke
           
             Demetrius
             ,
             Jeremiah
             Michael
             Wisnowitski
             ,
          
           and
           
             Alexander
             Koniespolski
             ,
          
           Great
           Ensigne
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           Son
           of
           the
           defunct
           Great
           General
           of
           the
           same
           name
           .
           General
           
             Firley
          
           foreseeing
           that
           he
           should
           soon
           be
           environed
           with
           an
           Army
           almost
           innumerable
           ,
           did
           presently
           furnish
           himself
           with
           provisions
           ,
           and
           repaired
           the
           old
           Fortifications
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Town
           as
           of
           the
           Castle
           of
           
             Zbaras
             ,
          
           and
           secured
           his
           Camp
           by
           a
           good
           intrenchment
           flancked
           with
           Forts
           and
           Redoubts
           ,
           and
           taking
           a
           particular
           care
           of
           a
           certain
           Lake
           which
           furnished
           him
           abundantly
           with
           water
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           by
           no
           means
           be
           turned
           away
           by
           the
           enemy
           .
           He
           was
           no
           sooner
           intrenched
           ,
           but
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           and
           
             Cossacks
          
           came
           and
           encompassed
           them
           in
           on
           all
           sides
           in
           such
           numbers
           ,
           that
           there
           have
           been
           seldom
           seen
           the
           like
           forces
           together
           ,
           since
           those
           of
           
             Attila
          
           and
           
             Tamberlan
          
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           
           was
           never
           known
           before
           ,
           the
           Cham
           himself
           was
           there
           in
           person
           ,
           thinking
           to
           swallow
           up
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             Poland
          
           as
           a
           prey
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           escape
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           
             Kmielniski
          
           did
           not
           fail
           to
           make
           him
           believe
           infallibly
           his
           own
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           made
           so
           little
           esteem
           of
           this
           handful
           of
           
             Polish
          
           Soldiers
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           onely
           forces
           which
           appeared
           then
           to
           defend
           the
           Frontiers
           ;
           that
           he
           resolved
           not
           to
           take
           them
           by
           Famine
           ,
           but
           to
           force
           their
           Camp
           ,
           which
           he
           thought
           he
           might
           so
           much
           the
           more
           easily
           execute
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           number
           of
           his
           Army
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           need
           to
           be
           sparing
           of
           his
           Men.
           
        
         
           He
           made
           a
           General
           Assault
           upon
           the
           13
           of
           
             July
             ,
          
           1649.
           which
           was
           very
           furious
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           at
           the
           Head
           of
           his
           Forces
           ;
           who
           not
           understanding
           well
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           
             Polish
          
           valor
           ,
           rushed
           on
           desperately
           to
           this
           Attack
           ;
           the
           cheif
           assault
           was
           made
           upon
           the
           Quarters
           of
           General
           
             Firley
             ,
          
           as
           most
           of
           all
           exposed
           .
           Those
           that
           assaulted
           them
           ,
           were
           under
           covert
           by
           
           the
           convenience
           of
           a
           Neighboring
           Valley
           :
           So
           that
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           already
           forced
           the
           intrenchment
           ,
           were
           beaten
           off
           with
           great
           difficulty
           .
           
             Firley
          
           and
           Prince
           
             Wisnowitski
          
           defended
           themselves
           valiantly
           ;
           the
           latter
           seeing
           his
           Men
           begin
           to
           give
           way
           .
           prohibited
           them
           by
           his
           command
           shooting
           any
           longer
           against
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           whom
           he
           gave
           out
           to
           have
           promised
           Peace
           and
           Friendship
           to
           their
           Generals
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           Artifice
           ,
           encouraged
           and
           perswaded
           his
           Soldiers
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           they
           supposing
           now
           they
           had
           onely
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           to
           deal
           withal
           ,
           had
           new
           vigor
           infused
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           having
           slain
           a
           great
           number
           ,
           repulsed
           the
           rest
           astonished
           at
           their
           desperate
           bravery
           ,
           having
           now
           sustained
           that
           same
           day
           seventeen
           assaults
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Cossacks
          
           renewed
           them
           again
           the
           following
           days
           ,
           but
           still
           with
           less
           success
           ,
           although
           they
           joyned
           stratagems
           to
           force
           ,
           for
           to
           make
           the
           
             Polanders
          
           think
           that
           they
           had
           received
           new
           Forces
           from
           the
           
             Turks
             ,
          
           they
           habited
           divers
           
           of
           their
           own
           after
           the
           
             Turkish
          
           manner
           ,
           who
           conducted
           a
           Party
           of
           Horse
           the
           same
           way
           habited
           ,
           but
           were
           really
           onely
           
             Turkish
          
           Vests
           stuffed
           with
           Straw
           ,
           and
           set
           on
           Horsback
           .
           But
           the
           manner
           of
           this
           deceit
           was
           easily
           discovered
           to
           the
           
             Polanders
          
           by
           their
           Perspective
           Glasses
           .
        
         
           
             Kmielniski
          
           sent
           in
           Letters
           often
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           which
           he
           exhorted
           
             Firley
          
           to
           an
           accommodation
           ;
           in
           others
           ,
           he
           sollicited
           the
           
             German
          
           Troops
           to
           desert
           them
           ;
           but
           finding
           that
           he
           prevailed
           nothing
           ,
           either
           by
           force
           or
           art
           ,
           he
           thought
           upon
           attacking
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Camp
           by
           approaches
           ,
           and
           imployed
           the
           revolted
           Peasants
           who
           were
           in
           great
           number
           in
           his
           Army
           ,
           to
           work
           in
           them
           day
           and
           night
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           few
           days
           he
           advanced
           them
           to
           the
           very
           foot
           of
           their
           Intrenchment
           .
        
         
           This
           new
           attempt
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           troubled
           the
           
             Poles
          
           more
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           seeing
           that
           they
           were
           now
           shut
           up
           closer
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           
           difficult
           for
           them
           to
           maintain
           their
           first
           intrenchment
           ,
           they
           made
           others
           nearer
           to
           the
           Town
           :
           Into
           which
           ,
           they
           retired
           themselves
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           perfected
           ,
           and
           divers
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Officers
           themselves
           ,
           were
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           quit
           all
           that
           was
           without
           ,
           and
           shut
           themselves
           up
           into
           the
           place
           ;
           but
           this
           advice
           appearing
           very
           dangerous
           ,
           was
           not
           followed
           .
           But
           besides
           the
           extremity
           they
           were
           reduced
           to
           ,
           in
           having
           scarce
           any
           space
           left
           them
           to
           stir
           in
           ,
           their
           Provision
           began
           to
           be
           scarce
           ,
           and
           their
           Provender
           for
           their
           Horses
           ;
           So
           that
           they
           dying
           every
           day
           in
           heaps
           ,
           caused
           an
           unsupportable
           stink
           in
           the
           Camp.
           A
           morsel
           of
           Bread
           was
           sold
           for
           Ten
           Poltoracks
           ,
           and
           a
           Tun
           of
           Beer
           for
           Fifty
           Florins
           
           .
           The
           Soldiers
           lived
           upon
           no
           other
           Provision
           ,
           then
           the
           Flesh
           of
           Dogs
           and
           Horses
           .
           
             Kmielniski
          
           knowing
           in
           what
           condition
           the
           besieged
           were
           ,
           became
           more
           insolent
           ,
           and
           would
           grant
           them
           no
           terms
           but
           what
           were
           very
           hard
           .
           The
           Cham
           shewed
           himself
           more
           courteous
           ,
           yet
           having
           demanded
           that
           
             Wisnowitski
          
           
           and
           
             Koniespolski
          
           should
           come
           and
           confer
           with
           him
           .
           And
           the
           
             Polandders
          
           refusing
           that
           these
           great
           persons
           should
           put
           themselves
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           much
           offended
           .
           The
           
             Polish
          
           Generals
           might
           well
           send
           Messengers
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           to
           let
           him
           know
           in
           what
           extremity
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           a
           speedy
           relief
           ;
           for
           most
           of
           them
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           or
           
             Tartars
          
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           one
           escaped
           in
           their
           going
           out
           ,
           yet
           they
           received
           no
           answer
           ,
           they
           being
           either
           killed
           or
           taken
           prisoners
           in
           their
           return
           .
           Howsoever
           the
           Generals
           pretended
           ,
           that
           from
           time
           to
           time
           they
           received
           news
           from
           His
           Majesty
           of
           
             Poland
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           would
           speedily
           come
           to
           relieve
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           might
           be
           the
           more
           firmly
           believed
           ,
           they
           affixed
           the
           Kings
           Seal
           to
           the
           Letters
           which
           they
           feigned
           ,
           having
           taken
           it
           off
           from
           other
           Letters
           which
           they
           had
           formerly
           received
           .
           Thus
           they
           encouraged
           the
           besieged
           Army
           ,
           and
           induced
           them
           to
           have
           Patience
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           artifice
           and
           sweetness
           of
           their
           Discourse
           .
        
         
         
           Some
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Principal
           Officers
           ,
           who
           had
           provisions
           sufficient
           for
           themselves
           ,
           left
           their
           good
           Meals
           which
           they
           might
           have
           made
           ,
           and
           betook
           themselves
           to
           eat
           stinking
           Horse-flesh
           and
           Dogs-flesh
           ,
           to
           make
           these
           unsavory
           Dishes
           be
           better
           relished
           by
           their
           Soldiers
           .
           
             Firley
             ,
          
           although
           he
           were
           infirm
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           years
           and
           maladies
           ,
           would
           have
           made
           use
           of
           the
           same
           fare
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           been
           often
           hindred
           by
           those
           who
           were
           about
           him
           .
           
             Wisnowitski
          
           and
           
             Koniespolski
          
           neglected
           not
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           frequently
           to
           sally
           out
           upon
           the
           besiegers
           ,
           to
           put
           them
           out
           of
           hopes
           of
           any
           speedy
           victory
           over
           people
           ,
           who
           still
           preserved
           so
           much
           vigor
           and
           resolution
           ,
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           those
           miseries
           ,
           which
           they
           suffered
           ;
           but
           besides
           ,
           the
           scarcity
           of
           Victuals
           ,
           their
           want
           of
           Ammunition
           hindred
           them
           from
           shooting
           so
           frequently
           as
           before
           .
           And
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           were
           no
           ways
           negligent
           on
           their
           part
           ;
           for
           besides
           their
           continual
           shooting
           against
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Camp
           ,
           and
           their
           frequent
           assaults
           ,
           they
           made
           approaches
           
           against
           the
           Town
           ;
           and
           attempted
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           Water
           from
           the
           besieged
           .
           But
           these
           designs
           not
           succeeding
           ,
           they
           contrived
           to
           set
           the
           Town
           of
           
             Zbaras
          
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           cheifly
           one
           of
           its
           Gates
           ,
           which
           did
           very
           much
           incommodate
           them
           ,
           it
           being
           higher
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           marks-men
           of
           the
           
             Poles
          
           shot
           from
           thence
           without
           ceasing
           ;
           amongst
           whom
           Captain
           
             Butler
          
           did
           marvellous
           execution
           ,
           and
           Father
           
             Muchaveski
             ,
          
           a
           Jesuite
           ,
           no
           less
           ;
           who
           from
           the
           Gate
           of
           the
           Castle
           killed
           no
           less
           then
           two
           hundred
           
             Cossacks
          
           for
           his
           part
           .
        
         
           A
           great
           company
           of
           the
           Rebels
           came
           up
           to
           the
           Gate
           with
           Firebrands
           in
           their
           Hands
           ,
           ready
           to
           set
           it
           on
           fire
           :
           Having
           obtained
           which
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           probable
           they
           would
           gain
           the
           rest
           ;
           but
           the
           besieged
           being
           advertised
           of
           their
           design
           ,
           prepared
           themselves
           to
           render
           it
           ineffectual
           ,
           received
           them
           briskly
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           great
           slaughter
           .
           Things
           were
           in
           this
           posture
           ,
           when
           an
           Arrow
           shot
           into
           the
           Town
           ,
           brought
           with
           it
           most
           fortunately
           a
           Letter
           tied
           to
           it
           ;
           by
           
           which
           he
           who
           wrote
           it
           ,
           although
           his
           name
           were
           never
           known
           ,
           gave
           them
           to
           understand
           he
           was
           a
           Gentleman
           ;
           and
           first
           excused
           himself
           ,
           for
           serving
           under
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           was
           induced
           by
           the
           outrages
           which
           he
           had
           received
           from
           a
           certain
           great
           person
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           turn
           of
           the
           Fortune
           of
           the
           
             Poles
          
           the
           year
           before
           ,
           but
           yet
           that
           he
           had
           not
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           lost
           his
           love
           and
           zeal
           for
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           testified
           to
           them
           in
           three
           other
           Letters
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           them
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ;
           and
           did
           now
           give
           them
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           certainly
           coming
           to
           their
           relief
           ,
           and
           already
           arrived
           at
           
             Zborow
             ,
          
           that
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           being
           informed
           of
           his
           coming
           ,
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           redouble
           their
           assaults
           against
           them
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           they
           ought
           to
           redouble
           their
           courage
           ,
           and
           prepare
           themselves
           to
           repulse
           them
           with
           their
           utmost
           vigor
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           part
           of
           the
           besieged
           could
           not
           put
           any
           confidence
           in
           this
           Letter
           ,
           supposing
           it
           to
           be
           a
           new
           invention
           of
           
           the
           Generals
           :
           But
           soon
           after
           it
           was
           found
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           was
           advanced
           as
           far
           as
           
             Zborow
          
           to
           deliver
           his
           besieged
           Forces
           ,
           having
           surmounted
           all
           those
           obstacles
           which
           might
           retard
           his
           preparations
           ,
           and
           his
           march
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           his
           Army
           was
           thought
           by
           the
           most
           intelligent
           ,
           not
           onely
           insufficient
           to
           confront
           that
           terrible
           number
           of
           enemies
           which
           he
           went
           against
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           sustain
           the
           least
           Onset
           from
           them
           ,
           it
           consisting
           in
           all
           ,
           but
           of
           Fifteen
           thousand
           Soldiers
           in
           pay
           ,
           and
           Five
           thousand
           others
           raised
           by
           the
           Nobility
           at
           their
           own
           charge
           ,
           the
           rest
           not
           being
           able
           to
           come
           so
           soon
           ,
           having
           been
           too
           slow
           in
           their
           Levies
           ;
           notwithstanding
           the
           continual
           instances
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           earnest
           diligence
           in
           this
           affair
           .
        
         
           
             Kmielniski
          
           and
           the
           Cham
           understanding
           of
           the
           march
           of
           the
           King
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           divided
           their
           Forces
           ,
           and
           leaving
           Forty
           thousand
           
             Tartars
          
           ;
           with
           a
           great
           number
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           and
           revolted
           Peasants
           before
           
             Zbaras
          
           ;
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           
           their
           forces
           marched
           towards
           
             Zborow
             ,
          
           and
           were
           not
           discovered
           by
           the
           Kings
           forces
           ,
           either
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           King
           had
           sent
           none
           out
           to
           inform
           himself
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Countrymen
           thereabouts
           ,
           more
           inclined
           to
           favor
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           as
           being
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           with
           them
           ,
           had
           not
           faithfully
           reported
           what
           they
           knew
           of
           it
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           
             Tartars
          
           arrived
           at
           the
           Kings
           Camp
           without
           being
           any
           ways
           discovered
           ,
           being
           assisted
           therein
           by
           the
           Woods
           ,
           the
           thick
           Mists
           ,
           and
           the
           negligence
           of
           their
           enemy
           .
           Nay
           ,
           
             Kmielniski
          
           himself
           found
           means
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Town
           of
           
             Zborow
             ,
          
           and
           there
           to
           consider
           at
           his
           leisure
           the
           posture
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           .
           And
           no
           sooner
           were
           the
           
             Poles
          
           gotten
           over
           the
           Causeys
           and
           Bridges
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           the
           Marshes
           about
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           put
           themselves
           in
           order
           ,
           but
           they
           found
           that
           they
           were
           on
           a
           sudden
           charged
           by
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           
             Tartars
             .
          
        
         
           The
           fight
           began
           about
           the
           Baggage
           ,
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           came
           soon
           after
           and
           fell
           
           upon
           the
           back
           of
           the
           Kings
           Forces
           ,
           having
           crossed
           a
           Water
           ;
           where
           the
           Peasants
           by
           a
           remarkable
           Treachery
           ,
           had
           broken
           down
           a
           Causey
           which
           kept
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           so
           rendred
           it
           fordable
           to
           the
           Infidels
           .
           The
           Nobility
           of
           
             Premislie
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Cavalry
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Ostrog
          
           sustained
           the
           first
           Onset
           ;
           but
           being
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           great
           numbers
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           many
           of
           that
           Nobility
           were
           lost
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Baggage
           .
        
         
           
             Stanislaus
             Wituski
          
           and
           
             Leon
             Sapicha
          
           Vice-Chancellor
           of
           
             Lithuania
             ,
          
           coming
           to
           their
           relief
           ,
           repulsed
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           but
           these
           returning
           with
           more
           impetuosity
           against
           the
           Troops
           of
           the
           Vice-Chancellor
           ,
           they
           must
           now
           have
           been
           suppressed
           after
           a
           contest
           of
           six
           hours
           ,
           if
           that
           the
           Governor
           of
           
             Sendomire
             ,
          
           and
           
             Baldovin
             Ossolinski
             Starroste
          
           of
           
             Stabnitz
             ,
          
           had
           not
           given
           the
           Infidels
           a
           diversion
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           
             Ossolinski
          
           and
           divers
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           
             Palatinate
          
           of
           
             Russia
          
           were
           slain
           ;
           while
           this
           passed
           in
           the
           Rear
           and
           Flanks
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ,
           
             Kmielniski
          
           with
           his
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           
           and
           a
           Party
           of
           
             Tartars
          
           attacked
           the
           Front.
           The
           King
           who
           at
           the
           first
           noise
           ,
           of
           their
           arrival
           ,
           had
           put
           his
           Forces
           into
           
             Batalia
             ,
          
           gave
           the
           Leading
           of
           the
           Right
           Wing
           to
           the
           Great
           Chancellor
           
             Ossolinski
             .
          
           This
           Wing
           was
           composed
           of
           the
           Cavalry
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           of
           that
           of
           the
           
             Palatines
          
           of
           
             Podolia
             ,
             Beltz
             ,
          
           and
           
             Enhoff
             Scarroste
          
           of
           
             Sokal
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Regiments
           :
           And
           ordered
           the
           Left
           Wing
           to
           be
           commanded
           by
           
             George
             Lubomirski
             ,
             starroste
          
           of
           
             Cracovia
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Duke
           
             Coreski
          
           ;
           where
           besides
           the
           Regiments
           of
           Horse
           were
           divers
           Companies
           of
           Voluntiers
           .
        
         
           The
           Main
           Battel
           made
           up
           of
           the
           Infantry
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           King
           himself
           was
           in
           Person
           ,
           was
           commanded
           by
           Major
           General
           
             Hubald
          
           of
           
             Misnia
             ,
          
           who
           had
           served
           a
           long
           time
           in
           the
           
             German
          
           Wars
           ,
           and
           had
           afterwards
           commanded
           the
           
             Militia
          
           of
           
             Dantzick
          
           ;
           and
           by
           one
           
             Wolff
          
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           
             Liefland
             ,
          
           Governor
           of
           
             Cracovia
          
           ;
           both
           which
           had
           their
           
             German
          
           Regiments
           with
           them
           .
        
         
         
           The
           
             Tartars
          
           extending
           themselves
           wide
           before
           the
           Vant-guard
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           came
           onely
           to
           observe
           them
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           closed
           of
           a
           suddain
           after
           their
           manner
           of
           fighting
           ,
           threw
           themselves
           upon
           the
           right
           wing
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           received
           bravely
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           the
           Foot
           were
           defended
           with
           their
           Pikes
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           be
           broken
           up
           ,
           they
           passed
           to
           the
           left
           wing
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           able
           to
           shake
           more
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           
             Coreski
          
           who
           was
           at
           the
           head
           of
           them
           ,
           had
           his
           Horse
           shot
           from
           under
           him
           .
           
             Ruzouski
          
           was
           wounded
           with
           an
           Arrow
           through
           the
           Cheeks
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           neglect
           with
           the
           Arrow
           sticking
           still
           in
           the
           wound
           ,
           to
           goe
           and
           advertise
           the
           King
           of
           the
           danger
           wherein
           the
           left
           wing
           was
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           of
           
             Poland
          
           not
           regarding
           the
           Dignity
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           ran
           in
           all
           haste
           to
           encourage
           his
           soldiers
           by
           his
           presence
           ,
           bringing
           them
           on
           again
           which
           were
           flying
           away
           ,
           and
           complaining
           that
           he
           had
           no
           more
           Officers
           to
           Command
           them
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           he
           himself
           would
           take
           their
           
           place
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           been
           insenbly
           ingaged
           in
           the
           hottest
           of
           the
           battel
           ,
           if
           those
           about
           him
           had
           not
           detained
           him
           .
           The
           presence
           of
           the
           King
           who
           exposed
           himself
           in
           this
           manner
           for
           their
           safety
           ,
           did
           reanimate
           his
           soldiers
           as
           much
           as
           the
           dreadful
           number
           of
           their
           enemies
           had
           discouraged
           and
           astonished
           them
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           they
           fought
           with
           more
           heat
           ,
           nor
           would
           be
           forced
           to
           give
           ground
           .
        
         
           Some
           
             Tartars
          
           having
           broken
           in
           on
           one
           side
           were
           repulsed
           again
           by
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Cannon
           ,
           and
           by
           two
           Companies
           of
           Foot
           Commanded
           by
           
             Ghiza
             ,
          
           Captain
           in
           the
           Kings
           Guards
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           the
           Enemy
           not
           being
           able
           to
           get
           any
           advantage
           over
           them
           answerable
           to
           those
           great
           endeavors
           against
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ,
           the
           night
           coming
           on
           ,
           terminated
           that
           days
           engagement
           ,
           in
           which
           in
           all
           likelihood
           they
           were
           to
           have
           been
           cut
           in
           pieces
           ;
           most
           of
           the
           night
           was
           spent
           in
           consulting
           and
           giving
           Order
           how
           to
           receive
           the
           Enemy
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           they
           made
           some
           intrenchments
           in
           haste
           to
           defend
           
           themselves
           by
           ,
           and
           in
           others
           they
           placed
           their
           Baggage
           ,
           but
           while
           the
           King
           was
           consulting
           with
           the
           principal
           Commanders
           and
           Nobility
           ,
           a
           report
           was
           spread
           through
           the
           Camp
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           had
           a
           design
           to
           retreat
           that
           night
           with
           most
           part
           of
           his
           .
        
         
           The
           extream
           danger
           into
           which
           affairs
           were
           brought
           ,
           rendered
           the
           report
           of
           this
           Retreat
           more
           probable
           ,
           and
           it
           wanted
           little
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           consternation
           had
           happened
           there
           as
           before
           at
           
             Pilaucze
             .
          
           The
           King
           who
           was
           just
           retired
           to
           repose
           himself
           a
           little
           being
           informed
           of
           it
           ,
           got
           presently
           on
           horseback
           ,
           and
           riding
           up
           and
           down
           through
           the
           Camp
           ,
           undeceived
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           presence
           shewed
           how
           vain
           the
           impression
           was
           ,
           they
           had
           received
           of
           his
           retreat
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           did
           declare
           he
           never
           so
           much
           as
           thought
           of
           ,
           but
           was
           resolved
           to
           stand
           it
           out
           against
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           putting
           them
           in
           hopes
           of
           a
           favourable
           success
           in
           the
           next
           days
           undertaking
           .
           Amongst
           the
           proposals
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           War
           upon
           the
           present
           
           conjuncture
           of
           affairs
           ,
           that
           of
           attempting
           to
           disingage
           
             Kmielniski
          
           from
           the
           Cham
           ,
           was
           most
           approved
           of
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           
             Tartar
          
           prisoner
           was
           sent
           with
           a
           Letter
           from
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           gave
           him
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           beleeve
           that
           he
           had
           lost
           all
           sense
           and
           memory
           of
           those
           favours
           which
           he
           had
           received
           from
           King
           
             Vladislaus
             ,
          
           from
           whom
           when
           he
           was
           formerly
           taken
           prisoner
           in
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           he
           had
           received
           so
           favourable
           an
           entertainment
           and
           his
           liberty
           ,
           and
           to
           whose
           bounty
           he
           was
           beholden
           for
           his
           present
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           this
           it
           was
           strange
           he
           should
           associate
           himself
           with
           Rebels
           and
           Slaves
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           promise
           himself
           any
           great
           advantages
           from
           so
           unjust
           a
           confederation
           .
           Since
           God
           would
           give
           no
           blessing
           on
           such
           designs
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           his
           Majesty
           thought
           it
           convenient
           to
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           obligation
           which
           he
           had
           to
           the
           King
           his
           predecessor
           ,
           and
           withal
           to
           offer
           him
           his
           own
           friendship
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           he
           esteemed
           that
           more
           then
           an
           Alliance
           with
           Rebels
           ;
           the
           answer
           
           of
           this
           Letter
           was
           not
           so
           suddenly
           received
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           morning
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           it
           was
           day
           ,
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           
             Tartars
          
           appeared
           in
           Batalia
           ,
           the
           first
           against
           the
           City
           of
           
             Zborow
             ,
          
           and
           the
           latter
           fell
           upon
           the
           Baggage
           .
        
         
           Four
           hundred
           light
           Horse
           were
           able
           for
           some
           time
           to
           amuse
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           with
           divers
           skirmishes
           .
           and
           afterwards
           being
           sustained
           by
           a
           greater
           number
           ,
           they
           drove
           them
           off
           beyond
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           did
           attend
           the
           baggage
           having
           taken
           Arms
           ,
           preserved
           it
           against
           the
           
             Tartars
             .
          
        
         
           The
           enemies
           afterwards
           divided
           themselves
           into
           three
           bodies
           ,
           and
           at
           as
           many
           places
           attacked
           the
           Kings
           Camp
           ,
           after
           having
           first
           of
           all
           seized
           upon
           a
           Church
           which
           did
           Command
           it
           ,
           where
           having
           planted
           a
           Battery
           by
           their
           continual
           shooting
           from
           which
           they
           had
           forced
           many
           who
           defended
           it
           to
           retire
           ;
           they
           had
           almost
           made
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           
           their
           most
           resolute
           soldiers
           had
           already
           planted
           Colours
           upon
           the
           Works
           ,
           when
           that
           a
           great
           body
           of
           the
           Kings
           party
           running
           together
           ,
           made
           so
           brave
           a
           resistance
           ,
           that
           the
           enemy
           did
           not
           onely
           give
           over
           the
           assault
           but
           the
           fight
           ,
           the
           servants
           sallied
           out
           to
           pursue
           them
           ,
           and
           shewed
           such
           courage
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           that
           some
           proposed
           they
           should
           have
           Horses
           given
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           ordered
           into
           Troops
           to
           increase
           the
           number
           of
           their
           forces
           ,
           and
           being
           reinforced
           with
           this
           supply
           drawn
           from
           the
           Army
           it self
           ,
           they
           might
           then
           hazard
           a
           Battel
           ,
           others
           were
           of
           the
           opinion
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           expedient
           to
           venture
           so
           far
           ,
           seeing
           that
           after
           a
           defeat
           they
           would
           necessarily
           be
           reduced
           to
           the
           same
           extremity
           as
           those
           at
           
             Zbaras
             ,
          
           out
           of
           this
           diversity
           and
           incertainty
           of
           Council
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             Poles
          
           then
           floated
           ,
           knowing
           not
           which
           way
           to
           steer
           ,
           it
           pleased
           providence
           to
           conduct
           them
           happily
           to
           their
           Port.
           The
           Cham
           who
           before
           all
           these
           assaults
           upon
           both
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Armies
           ,
           had
           promised
           himself
           a
           speedy
           and
           certain
           victory
           ,
           and
           
           now
           finding
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           so
           much
           fearless
           resolution
           among
           them
           ,
           began
           to
           be
           weary
           of
           this
           war
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           himself
           more
           inclined
           towards
           an
           accommodation
           ,
           wrote
           a
           civil
           answer
           to
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           acknowledged
           himself
           obliged
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           
             Poland
          
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           his
           Majesty
           after
           his
           Election
           had
           applied
           himself
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           set
           a
           greater
           value
           on
           his
           friendship
           ,
           and
           embraced
           it
           sooner
           then
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           but
           they
           had
           neglected
           it
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           they
           scarce
           considered
           him
           as
           an
           ordinary
           man
           ,
           although
           they
           might
           well
           perceive
           how
           advantagious
           his
           friendship
           might
           be
           ,
           and
           now
           seeing
           there
           was
           an
           occasion
           of
           renewing
           their
           antient
           Alliance
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           be
           backward
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           but
           promised
           to
           oblige
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           Arms
           and
           to
           return
           to
           their
           obedience
           ,
           provided
           that
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           former
           Treaties
           were
           observed
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           his
           Majesty
           desired
           to
           name
           a
           place
           to
           confer
           in
           ,
           and
           send
           his
           Chancellor
           thither
           ,
           he
           would
           send
           his
           Vizier
           .
           
           This
           Letter
           was
           also
           accompanied
           with
           one
           from
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           full
           of
           respect
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           he
           assured
           the
           King
           of
           his
           fidelity
           and
           future
           services
           .
        
         
           The
           Conference
           being
           accepted
           of
           by
           his
           Majesty
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           and
           the
           place
           appointed
           between
           both
           the
           Armies
           ,
           The
           Vizier
           and
           the
           Great
           Chancellor
           
             Ossolinski
             ,
          
           met
           according
           to
           appointment
           .
           The
           Vizier
           demanded
           that
           they
           should
           pay
           the
           pension
           which
           they
           were
           accustomed
           to
           give
           the
           Cham
           for
           the
           services
           which
           he
           was
           bound
           to
           render
           to
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           which
           King
           
             Vladislaus
          
           had
           refused
           to
           pay
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           satisfy
           the
           
             Zaporouski
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           and
           for
           the
           dammages
           and
           expenses
           which
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           had
           been
           at
           in
           this
           expedition
           ,
           and
           the
           blood
           they
           had
           lost
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           permitted
           them
           to
           make
           their
           excursions
           and
           plunder
           the
           Countrey
           in
           their
           return
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           there
           was
           a
           suspension
           of
           Arms
           granted
           though
           interrupted
           by
           some
           hostilities
           ;
           the
           next
           day
           which
           was
           the
           seventeenth
           of
           
             August
          
           
           the
           Plenipotentiaries
           returned
           to
           the
           same
           place
           of
           Conference
           ,
           each
           accompanied
           with
           two
           others
           .
           The
           Chancellor
           of
           
             Poland
          
           took
           with
           him
           the
           Palatine
           of
           
             Kiovia
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Vice-Chancellor
           of
           
             Lithuania
             .
          
           The
           Visier
           brought
           
             Sieferkaz
          
           and
           
             Sulimaz
             Aga
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           
             Kmielniski
          
           was
           joyned
           ,
           to
           desire
           a
           Bill
           of
           Oblivion
           for
           himself
           .
           His
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           and
           the
           revolted
           Peasants
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           provide
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           the
           Greek
           Religion
           ;
           and
           after
           divers
           contests
           ,
           the
           Peace
           was
           concluded
           the
           same
           day
           with
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           upon
           these
           Conditions
           .
        
         
           I.
           
             THat
             there
             should
             be
             Peace
             and
             Brotherly
             friendship
             for
             the
             future
             between
          
           John
           Casimir
           ,
           
             King
             of
          
           Poland
           ;
           
             as
             also
             the
             Kings
             His
             Successors
             ,
             and
          
           Islan
           Gierey
           ,
           
             Cham
             of
          
           Tartary
           ,
           
             and
             the
             whole
             Family
             of
             the
          
           Giereys
           .
        
         
           II.
           
             That
             the
             King
             should
             freely
             pay
             the
             ordinary
             Pension
             of
             the
          
           Tartars
           ,
           
             sending
             it
             to
          
           Camienesche
           ,
           
             by
             Deputies
             appointed
             thereto
             .
          
        
         
         
           III.
           
             That
             in
             consideration
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             Cham
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             assist
             the
             King
             with
             all
             his
             Forces
             against
             any
             Enemy
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             it
             should
             be
             required
             .
          
        
         
           IV.
           
             That
             the
             Cham
             should
             secure
             the
             Frontiers
             of
          
           Poland
           ,
           
             from
             the
             Incursions
             and
             Robberies
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
        
         
           V.
           
             That
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Forces
             before
          
           Zbaras
           
             should
             immediately
             dislodge
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Polish
             Army
             ,
             which
             was
             there
             ,
             march
             with
             all
             liberty
             to
             any
             place
             where
             it
             should
             please
             His
             Majesty
             of
          
           Poland
           
             to
             command
             them
             .
          
        
         
           VI.
           
             That
             the
             Cham
             should
             without
             any
             delay
             ,
             leave
             the
             Countreys
             and
             Dominions
             belonging
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             all
             his
             Forces
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             those
          
           Turks
           
             which
             he
             had
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           VII
           .
           
             That
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             Cham
             ,
             would
             grant
             a
             General
             Pardon
             to
          
           Kmielniski
           
             and
             his
             Army
             ,
             and
             re-establish
             the
             Cossackian
             Militia
             in
             its
             ancient
             Form
             ,
             Number
             ,
             and
             Liberty
             .
          
        
         
           VIII
           .
           
             Besides
             these
             Conditions
             ,
             Three
             hundred
             thousand
             Florins
             were
             promised
             to
             the
             Cham
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             received
             an
             Hundred
             thousand
             in
             ready
             Money
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           Articles
           agreed
           on
           with
           
             Kmielniski
          
           imported
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
        
         
           I.
           
             FIrst
             ,
             the
             King
             should
             grant
             a
             General
             Bill
             of
             Oblivion
             to
             all
             the
          
           Cossacks
           ,
           
             and
             Rebellious
             Peasants
             ;
             and
             that
             what
             was
             passed
             should
             be
             no
             more
             looked
             after
             ,
             then
             as
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             done
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           
             That
          
           Kmielniski
           
             should
             fall
             down
             and
             ask
             Pardon
             of
             His
             Majesty
             upon
             his
             knees
             .
          
        
         
           III.
           
             That
             he
             should
             be
             continued
             General
             of
             the
          
           Cossacks
           ;
           
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             number
             should
             be
             increased
             to
             Forty
             thousand
             ;
             and
             and
             in
             which
             quality
             ,
             he
             should
             depend
             on
             none
             but
             the
             King
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             made
             his
             acknowledgment
             as
             a
             Polish
             Gentleman
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             States
             .
          
        
         
           IV.
           
             That
             His
             Majesty
             should
             have
             a
             List
             of
             the
             Names
             and
             Habitations
             of
             the
             said
             Forty
             thousand
          
           Cossacks
           ,
           
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             death
             of
          
           Kmielniski
           
             they
             should
             be
             commanded
             by
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Officers
             of
             the
          
           Greek
           
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           V.
           
             That
             the
             Army
             besieged
             at
          
           Zbaras
           
             should
             be
             set
             at
             liberty
             .
          
        
         
         
           VI.
           
             That
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
          
           Greek
           
             Religion
             should
             be
             permitted
             throughout
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             even
             in
          
           Cracovia
           
             it self
             ;
             and
             that
             its
             Vnion
             with
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Church
             should
             cease
             .
          
        
         
           VII
           .
           
             That
             the
             Palatinate
             of
          
           Kiovia
           
             should
             be
             always
             given
             to
             a
          
           Greek
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           
             That
             the
             Metropolitan
             of
             the
          
           Greeks
           
             should
             have
             his
             Seat
             in
             the
             Senate
             among
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             the
             nineth
             place
             .
          
        
         
           IX
           .
           
             That
             the
          
           Cossacks
           
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             make
             Strong-waters
             for
             their
             own
             use
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             sale
             .
          
        
         
           X.
           
             That
             they
             should
             be
             furnished
             with
             Cloth
             to
             cloath
             them
             ;
             and
             Ten
             Florins
             a
             Man
             to
             arm
             them
             .
          
        
         
           XI
           .
           
             That
             the
             Nobility
             coming
             again
             into
             the
             possession
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             should
             not
             enquire
             after
             ,
             or
             trouble
             their
             Subjects
             for
             the
             damages
             which
             they
             might
             have
             received
             during
             the
             War.
             
          
        
         
           XII
           .
           
             That
             those
             Noblemen
             ,
             whether
             Catholics
             or
          
           Greeks
           ,
           
             who
             had
             taken
             part
             with
             the
             General
             of
             the
          
           Cossacks
           
             should
             not
             be
             at
             all
             molested
             ,
             but
             discharged
             from
             all
             what
             had
             passed
             in
             the
             last
             Wars
             .
          
        
         
         
           In
           execution
           of
           which
           Articles
           ,
           the
           General
           coming
           before
           the
           King
           fell
           upon
           his
           knees
           ,
           and
           with
           tears
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           made
           a
           long
           discourse
           ,
           expressing
           himself
           how
           he
           had
           much
           rather
           appeared
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           to
           receive
           his
           approbation
           for
           some
           considerable
           service
           done
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           then
           thus
           stained
           with
           so
           much
           Blood.
           But
           since
           that
           the
           destinies
           had
           disposed
           it
           otherwise
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           implore
           his
           clemency
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           humility
           ,
           the
           forgiveness
           of
           his
           faults
           ,
           promising
           to
           repair
           them
           by
           his
           future
           conduct
           .
           The
           King
           answered
           him
           by
           the
           Vice-chancellor
           of
           
             Lithuania
             ,
          
           That
           the
           Repentance
           of
           his
           Subjects
           was
           more
           acceptable
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           their
           punishment
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           did
           heartily
           forgive
           what
           was
           passed
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           efface
           the
           crime
           which
           he
           had
           committed
           by
           his
           future
           Zeal
           and
           Fidelity
           to
           his
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           action
           ,
           
             Kmielniski
          
           and
           the
           Cham
           caused
           their
           Forces
           to
           retire
           ,
           
           and
           the
           King
           extreamly
           happy
           in
           escaping
           so
           great
           a
           danger
           ,
           at
           so
           easie
           a
           rate
           ,
           went
           with
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           to
           
             Gliniani
             ,
          
           and
           afterwards
           to
           
             Leopold
             .
          
        
         
           Those
           Forces
           intrenched
           at
           
             Zbaras
             ,
          
           reduced
           to
           those
           extremities
           which
           you
           have
           already
           heard
           of
           ,
           maintained
           themselves
           all
           along
           ,
           rather
           by
           rage
           and
           despair
           ,
           then
           any
           hope
           of
           help
           .
        
         
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           Town
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           suffer
           the
           utmost
           extremity
           of
           Famine
           ,
           were
           ready
           either
           to
           burn
           the
           Town
           ,
           or
           deliver
           it
           up
           to
           the
           enemy
           ;
           but
           the
           vigilance
           of
           the
           
             Polanders
          
           having
           hindred
           the
           execution
           of
           this
           tragick
           design
           ,
           they
           much
           sollicited
           to
           be
           let
           out
           ,
           which
           was
           onely
           granted
           to
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ;
           neither
           were
           they
           able
           to
           keep
           their
           retreat
           undiscovered
           ,
           but
           fell
           first
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           abused
           them
           as
           they
           pleased
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           who
           led
           this
           unfortunate
           Troop
           into
           captivity
           together
           with
           some
           Servants
           of
           the
           Army
           who
           had
           followed
           them
           .
        
         
         
           The
           One
           and
           twentieth
           of
           
             August
             ,
          
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           sent
           the
           first
           news
           to
           the
           besieged
           of
           the
           Peace
           concluded
           at
           
             Zborow
             ,
          
           which
           was
           believed
           by
           some
           ,
           but
           called
           in
           question
           by
           most
           ,
           who
           feared
           they
           might
           not
           be
           comprehended
           in
           that
           Treaty
           ;
           they
           were
           confirmed
           in
           this
           opinion
           by
           a
           Trumpet
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           boldness
           to
           proclaim
           the
           same
           upon
           his
           own
           accord
           ;
           and
           it
           had
           cost
           him
           his
           life
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           the
           Generals
           had
           not
           interceded
           for
           him
           :
           Afterwards
           there
           came
           a
           Letter
           from
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           in
           which
           ,
           he
           assured
           the
           besieged
           of
           their
           Deliverance
           upon
           the
           payment
           of
           a
           certain
           sum
           to
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Generals
           would
           not
           accept
           of
           this
           condition
           ,
           and
           openly
           declared
           ,
           that
           since
           
             Kmielniski
          
           was
           obliged
           to
           draw
           off
           his
           Forces
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           if
           they
           would
           remain
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           they
           might
           do
           so
           if
           they
           pleased
           .
           In
           the
           end
           ,
           a
           more
           faithful
           and
           joyful
           Message
           was
           brought
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           Letter
           by
           Colonel
           
             Minor
          
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           assure
           them
           of
           their
           Liberties
           
           without
           any
           conditions
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           disposal
           of
           the
           Palatinate
           of
           
             Seudomire
             ,
          
           vacant
           by
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Zaslaw
             ,
          
           with
           which
           his
           Majesty
           would
           gratifie
           the
           services
           of
           General
           
             Firley
             .
          
           The
           Prince
           
             Wisnowitskie
          
           was
           presented
           with
           the
           
             Starrosty
          
           of
           
             Premisli
             ,
          
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Ostrog
          
           with
           that
           of
           
             Nessewitz
             ,
             Landskoronski
          
           with
           that
           of
           
             Stobnitz
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Palatinate
           of
           
             Braclaw
             .
          
        
         
           All
           these
           recompenses
           ,
           although
           very
           considerable
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           inferior
           to
           that
           valor
           and
           heroical
           Constancy
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           all
           these
           great
           persons
           had
           given
           such
           fair
           proofs
           ,
           during
           those
           two
           Moneths
           which
           they
           were
           besieged
           ,
           and
           continually
           assaulted
           in
           
             Zbaras
             .
          
        
         
           Neither
           was
           Providence
           less
           favorable
           to
           the
           
             Polanders
          
           in
           
             Lithuania
             ,
          
           then
           in
           
             Russia
             ,
          
           where
           two
           of
           their
           Armies
           were
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           led
           by
           the
           hand
           out
           of
           a
           danger
           ;
           wherein
           according
           to
           all
           humane
           appearance
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           perished
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Rebellion
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           Peasants
           spred
           it self
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           more
           ease
           into
           
             Lithuania
             ,
          
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           are
           more
           conformable
           in
           their
           Manners
           and
           Religion
           with
           the
           
             Russes
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           entring
           at
           two
           places
           ,
           had
           made
           their
           inrodes
           into
           
             Polesia
             ,
          
           a
           Countrey
           full
           of
           Woods
           and
           Bogs
           ,
           and
           which
           makes
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Palatinates
           of
           
             Kiovia
          
           and
           
             Volhinia
             ,
          
           and
           by
           treachery
           had
           seised
           upon
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           
             Starodub
          
           and
           
             Homel
             ,
          
           people
           who
           had
           favored
           their
           irruption
           .
           Colonel
           
             Patz
          
           and
           
             Volowitz
             ,
          
           and
           afterward
           Prince
           
             Janus
             Radzevil
             ,
          
           General
           of
           
             Samogitia
             ,
          
           and
           Field-Marshal
           of
           
             Lithuania
             ,
          
           opposed
           their
           designs
           as
           well
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           with
           the
           Nobility
           of
           
             Orsa
          
           ;
           the
           Garrison
           of
           
             Bichova
             ,
          
           and
           some
           other
           Forces
           gathered
           together
           ;
           but
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           State
           came
           very
           slowly
           ,
           and
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
          
           being
           sent
           for
           to
           the
           Diet.
           The
           Rebels
           made
           use
           of
           this
           occasion
           
           of
           his
           absence
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           
             Sluczk
             ,
          
           a
           Town
           belonging
           to
           Prince
           
             Bogislaus
             Radzevil
             ,
          
           Great
           Master
           of
           the
           Horse
           of
           
             Lithuania
             .
             Sosnowski
             ,
          
           who
           was
           Governor
           of
           it
           ,
           defended
           it
           bravely
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           
             Horsch
             ,
          
           Governor
           of
           
             Orsa
             ,
          
           defeated
           Fifteen
           hundred
           Men
           at
           
             Czeresko
             ,
          
           and
           
             Mirski
             ,
          
           Major
           General
           of
           the
           
             Lithuanian
          
           Army
           ,
           retook
           from
           them
           
             Prinsko
             ,
          
           a
           populous
           Town
           ,
           and
           the
           Seat
           of
           a
           
             Greek
          
           Bishop
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           made
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           ,
           by
           the
           treachery
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           .
           
             Hladki
          
           one
           of
           the
           Principal
           Commanders
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           who
           was
           within
           to
           defend
           it
           ,
           was
           slain
           ;
           and
           because
           this
           place
           was
           one
           of
           their
           principal
           retreats
           ,
           it
           was
           sacked
           and
           burnt
           to
           ashes
           to
           serve
           for
           an
           example
           .
        
         
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
          
           returning
           from
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           King
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           although
           the
           season
           of
           the
           year
           was
           very
           unfit
           for
           War
           ;
           after
           that
           he
           had
           reduced
           onely
           by
           the
           fame
           of
           his
           approach
           ,
           the
           Towns
           of
           
             Turow
          
           and
           
             Grodek
             ,
          
           went
           and
           laid
           down
           before
           
             Mozyr
             ,
          
           which
           
           being
           defended
           for
           some
           days
           very
           obstinately
           ,
           was
           taken
           by
           storm
           by
           
             Ganskowski
             ,
          
           Lieutenant
           Colonel
           in
           
           Radzevil's
           Regiment
           ,
           and
           
             Michnenko
             ,
          
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           being
           taken
           therein
           ,
           the
           Prince
           commanded
           he
           should
           be
           beheaded
           by
           the
           Common
           Hangman
           ,
           and
           his
           Head
           set
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Castle
           .
        
         
           From
           thence
           he
           marched
           with
           his
           Forces
           towards
           the
           River
           
             Berezina
             ,
          
           where
           he
           attacked
           
             Bobroisko
          
           ;
           the
           Inhabitants
           were
           received
           into
           grace
           ,
           upon
           condition
           ,
           That
           they
           would
           deliver
           up
           their
           Arms
           ;
           and
           those
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           the
           Authors
           of
           this
           Insurrection
           ,
           or
           who
           had
           made
           a
           League
           with
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           ;
           which
           coming
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           those
           who
           were
           to
           be
           delivered
           up
           ,
           they
           retreated
           into
           a
           Tower
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           on
           fire
           ,
           preferring
           this
           voluntary
           death
           ,
           before
           that
           with
           which
           the
           Conqueror
           threatned
           them
           .
           
             Produbitz
          
           who
           commanded
           them
           ,
           received
           with
           the
           rest
           the
           punishment
           of
           his
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Winter
           and
           the
           Truce
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           the
           War
           in
           
             Lithuania
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           in
           
             Poland
          
           for
           some
           Moneths
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           Spring
           ,
           
             Kmielniski
          
           entring
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           again
           ,
           sent
           into
           this
           Province
           
             Helia
             Holota
          
           to
           renew
           the
           War
           with
           Ten
           thousand
           Men
           ,
           to
           whom
           many
           Rebellious
           Peasants
           were
           to
           joyn
           themselves
           .
           This
           General
           thought
           to
           surprise
           part
           of
           the
           
             Lithuanian
          
           Army
           in
           their
           Winter-quarters
           at
           
             Zahal
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           River
           of
           
             Pripecz
          
           ;
           but
           
           Radzevil's
           Forces
           gathering
           together
           in
           haste
           put
           them
           to
           flight
           ,
           and
           drove
           them
           into
           a
           Marsh
           ,
           where
           he
           and
           his
           Army
           perished
           .
           
             Stephen
             Podobaylo
          
           was
           substituted
           in
           his
           place
           by
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           who
           gave
           him
           order
           to
           intrench
           himself
           between
           the
           
             Boristhenes
             ,
          
           and
           the
           River
           of
           
             Zula
             ,
          
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           set
           fire
           on
           
             Loiowogrod
             ,
          
           least
           it
           should
           serve
           for
           a
           place
           of
           retreat
           to
           the
           
             Lithuanians
             :
          
           Yet
           
             Gozieuski
          
           setting
           forward
           with
           some
           Troops
           to
           oppose
           his
           designs
           ,
           having
           sent
           some
           Foot
           down
           the
           
             Boristhenes
             ,
          
           seised
           on
           a
           place
           capable
           of
           incommodating
           him
           
           very
           much
           .
           After
           this
           
             Kmielniski
          
           sent
           again
           into
           
             Lithuania
          
           Thirty
           thousand
           Men
           ,
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           
             Crziezeuski
             ,
          
           a
           
             Polish
          
           Gentleman
           .
        
         
           This
           Commander
           had
           procured
           
             Kmielniski
          
           liberty
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           been
           taken
           by
           the
           
             Poles
             ,
          
           and
           had
           received
           the
           same
           favor
           from
           him
           again
           ;
           the
           last
           year
           ,
           after
           the
           defeat
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           at
           
             Carsun
             ,
          
           and
           the
           favorable
           entertainment
           he
           received
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           fortunate
           posture
           of
           
           Kmielniski's
           affairs
           ,
           engaged
           him
           in
           his
           service
           .
           Being
           therefore
           entred
           into
           
             Lithuania
             ,
          
           after
           he
           had
           passed
           the
           
             Pripecz
             ,
          
           he
           made
           as
           if
           he
           would
           besiege
           
             Rzeczicza
             ,
          
           a
           Town
           very
           advantagiously
           seated
           ;
           but
           marched
           directly
           against
           Prince
           
           Radzevil's
           Army
           ,
           imaging
           upon
           the
           advice
           that
           was
           given
           him
           ,
           That
           this
           Prince
           had
           sent
           out
           some
           Regiments
           ,
           he
           might
           easily
           force
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           came
           very
           near
           before
           they
           had
           news
           of
           his
           march
           .
           But
           
             Chodorkowitz
          
           went
           out
           with
           some
           Horse
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           noise
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           being
           backed
           with
           Four
           hundred
           Foot
           ,
           
           commanded
           by
           
             Podlek
          
           and
           
             Juskiewitz
             ,
          
           he
           opposed
           himself
           against
           the
           first
           Onset
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           ;
           and
           receiving
           divers
           charges
           from
           them
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Troops
           had
           leisure
           to
           put
           themselves
           in
           Bataglia
           :
           And
           at
           length
           
             Gonzieuski
          
           and
           
             Niewarowitz
             ,
          
           with
           the
           
             Hussars
          
           forced
           the
           Left-wing
           of
           the
           Enemy
           into
           a
           Wood
           ,
           where
           at
           first
           they
           made
           a
           great
           firing
           ,
           and
           overthrew
           divers
           who
           advanced
           too
           far
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           ,
           being
           constrained
           to
           retreat
           farther
           in
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           in
           condition
           to
           fight
           any
           longer
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           some
           Squadrons
           ,
           which
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           engagement
           had
           drawn
           out
           too
           far
           ,
           were
           incompassed
           in
           by
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           and
           ready
           to
           be
           cut
           in
           pieces
           ,
           if
           that
           
             Komorouski
             ,
          
           whom
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
          
           had
           sent
           before
           with
           a
           thousand
           Men
           to
           discover
           and
           take
           prisoners
           ,
           had
           not
           happily
           come
           in
           and
           disingaged
           them
           .
           He
           that
           commanded
           the
           Right-wing
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           seeing
           this
           Recruit
           ,
           and
           apprehending
           that
           it
           might
           be
           followed
           by
           a
           greater
           ,
           and
           
           that
           some
           Ambush
           was
           preparing
           for
           him
           retreated
           also
           into
           the
           Wood
           ,
           and
           wherein
           he
           thought
           himself
           not
           secure
           enough
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           intrenched
           himself
           .
           While
           these
           things
           were
           doing
           ,
           the
           
             Cossackian
          
           General
           
             Podobailo
             ,
          
           who
           was
           coming
           to
           the
           relief
           of
           
             Crziezeuski
          
           with
           Twelve
           thousand
           Men
           ,
           passed
           the
           
             Boristhenes
          
           in
           Boats
           :
           And
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           arrived
           a
           little
           sooner
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           other
           Troops
           had
           been
           broken
           ,
           the
           
             Lithuanian
          
           Army
           had
           been
           in
           extream
           danger
           ;
           but
           the
           Forces
           of
           
             Podobailo
          
           were
           scarce
           half
           passed
           over
           ,
           and
           had
           begun
           to
           intrench
           themselves
           ,
           when
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
          
           marched
           directly
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           fierce
           charge
           ,
           put
           them
           to
           the
           rout
           ,
           and
           drove
           them
           into
           the
           River
           .
           So
           that
           besides
           Three
           or
           four
           hundred
           which
           saved
           themselves
           by
           swimming
           ,
           Four
           thousand
           five
           hundred
           of
           them
           were
           either
           killed
           or
           drowned
           .
           Colonel
           
             Tisenhausen
             ,
             Nold
             ,
          
           and
           
             Fechtman
             ,
          
           with
           their
           
             Germans
             ,
          
           fell
           upon
           the
           rest
           of
           
           Podobailo's
           Forces
           ,
           who
           with
           their
           
             Tabor
          
           went
           to
           joyn
           themselves
           to
           
             Crziezeuski
             .
          
        
         
         
           This
           General
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           Wood
           ,
           wherein
           he
           had
           retreated
           to
           receive
           them
           ,
           was
           presently
           wedged
           in
           again
           by
           the
           
             Hussars
             ,
          
           and
           forced
           to
           intrench
           in
           haste
           with
           Arms
           of
           Trees
           broken
           off
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           came
           to
           hand
           ;
           even
           with
           dead
           bodies
           .
           And
           having
           understood
           that
           night
           by
           his
           Spies
           ,
           that
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
          
           prepared
           for
           a
           new
           attack
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           he
           retreated
           in
           all
           haste
           ;
           leaving
           the
           heaviest
           of
           his
           Baggage
           behind
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           being
           wounded
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           was
           left
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           
             Lithuanians
             ,
          
           and
           died
           some
           time
           after
           in
           their
           Camp.
           Notwithstanding
           this
           shock
           ,
           the
           War
           was
           kindled
           still
           more
           fiercely
           ,
           and
           many
           thousand
           
             Cossacks
          
           had
           passed
           the
           
             Pripecz
          
           at
           
             Babica
             ,
          
           to
           make
           a
           new
           irruption
           into
           
             Lithuania
             ,
          
           and
           to
           reinforce
           their
           party
           when
           the
           peace
           at
           
             Zborow
          
           was
           concluded
           .
           In
           execution
           of
           which
           Treaty
           ,
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           were
           called
           back
           out
           of
           this
           Country
           as
           well
           as
           out
           of
           
             Poland
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           WAR
           OF
           THE
           COSSACKS
           AGAINST
           
             POLAND
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           King
           of
           
             Poland
          
           returning
           to
           
             Warsaw
             ,
          
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Acclamations
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           sufficiently
           express
           their
           joy
           and
           acknowledgments
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           applied
           himself
           with
           all
           diligence
           in
           the
           Diet
           ,
           which
           he
           held
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           to
           the
           establishment
           of
           the
           Peace
           lately
           concluded
           with
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           and
           
             Cossacks
             .
          
           
           The
           result
           of
           this
           Diet
           ,
           which
           ended
           the
           Twelfth
           of
           
             January
             ,
          
           One
           thousand
           six
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Soldiers
           should
           be
           immediately
           satisfied
           :
           That
           the
           Army
           which
           had
           been
           shut
           up
           at
           
             Zbaras
             ,
          
           in
           consideration
           of
           their
           great
           services
           ,
           should
           receive
           three
           payments
           extraordinary
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           Twelve
           thousand
           Men
           in
           continual
           pay
           for
           the
           Guard
           of
           the
           Frontiers
           :
           That
           the
           Articles
           concluded
           on
           ,
           between
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           
             Tartars
          
           at
           
             Zborow
             ,
          
           should
           be
           confirmed
           :
           That
           three
           of
           the
           
             Cossackian
          
           Gentlemen
           should
           be
           admitted
           to
           Publick
           Offices
           :
           And
           that
           for
           the
           supply
           of
           these
           great
           expences
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           a
           new
           Impost
           laid
           upon
           all
           
             Poland
          
           and
           
             Lithuania
          
           ;
           and
           Customs
           upon
           Merchandises
           granted
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           for
           his
           Signal
           Exploits
           in
           the
           last
           Campagnia
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           also
           thought
           fit
           to
           establish
           a
           Senator
           at
           
             Kiovia
             ,
          
           to
           be
           vigilant
           ,
           near
           at
           hand
           ,
           over
           the
           Actions
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           and
           to
           decide
           the
           differences
           which
           might
           arise
           in
           performance
           of
           the
           Treaty
           .
           
           
             Adam
             Kisiel
             ,
          
           appointed
           a
           while
           after
           ,
           to
           be
           Governor
           of
           that
           Town
           ,
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           a
           person
           most
           able
           to
           acquit
           himself
           worthily
           in
           that
           charge
           ,
           and
           to
           register
           the
           Forty
           thousand
           Men
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           
             Cossackian
          
           Army
           was
           to
           consist
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           last
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           their
           necessary
           instructions
           .
        
         
           
             Kmielniski
          
           observed
           this
           Peace
           almost
           a
           year
           ,
           and
           testified
           in
           all
           appearance
           his
           good
           intentions
           ;
           but
           apprehending
           least
           the
           
             Polanders
          
           whom
           he
           had
           forced
           ,
           in
           the
           unhappy
           conjuncture
           of
           their
           affairs
           ,
           to
           grant
           him
           extraordinary
           conditions
           ,
           should
           now
           repent
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           search
           out
           ways
           to
           elude
           the
           performance
           of
           them
           ;
           he
           thought
           that
           he
           could
           not
           do
           better
           then
           by
           powerful
           Alliances
           ,
           to
           secure
           to
           himself
           these
           advantages
           which
           had
           been
           conceded
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           intent
           ,
           he
           applied
           himself
           to
           the
           Grand
           Signior
           ,
           and
           the
           Great
           Duke
           of
           
             Muscovy
          
           ;
           but
           especially
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           by
           whose
           favor
           he
           hoped
           
           to
           render
           himself
           considerable
           to
           all
           the
           World.
           He
           pretended
           also
           to
           desire
           the
           Friendship
           of
           the
           
             Hospodar
          
           or
           Prince
           of
           
             Moldavia
          
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           onely
           to
           amuse
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           the
           better
           surprise
           him
           ,
           and
           force
           his
           Countrey
           :
           For
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           he
           made
           an
           ill
           impression
           of
           him
           upon
           the
           mindes
           of
           the
           Grand
           Signiors
           Officers
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           represented
           him
           as
           a
           secret
           enemy
           to
           the
           
             Turks
             ,
          
           and
           an
           intimate
           Friend
           of
           the
           
             Polanders
          
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           his
           means
           ,
           the
           
             Poles
          
           had
           hitherto
           received
           continual
           intelligence
           of
           theirs
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           designs
           .
           They
           assured
           therefore
           
             Kmielniski
          
           of
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Grand
           Signior
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           should
           be
           invested
           with
           
             Black
             Russia
             ,
          
           to
           hold
           it
           in
           Fee
           of
           the
           
             Ottoman
          
           Empire
           ;
           they
           received
           the
           acknowledgments
           of
           his
           dependance
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           promises
           of
           fidelity
           in
           their
           service
           ,
           and
           permitted
           him
           to
           execute
           his
           designs
           against
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Moldavia
             ,
          
           which
           he
           did
           with
           great
           dissimulation
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           in
           it
           ;
           to
           whom
           he
           joyned
           onely
           Four
           thousand
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
           better
           to
           keep
           secret
           his
           intentions
           .
           The
           Cham
           sent
           to
           him
           to
           thank
           him
           for
           his
           assistance
           against
           the
           
             Circassians
             ,
          
           and
           desired
           further
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           lend
           him
           his
           Forces
           to
           go
           against
           
             Moscovy
             ,
          
           to
           revenge
           the
           injuries
           which
           he
           had
           received
           from
           the
           Great
           Duke
           :
           So
           that
           while
           the
           Neighboring
           Princes
           perswaded
           themselves
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           were
           going
           to
           War
           in
           
             Moscovia
             ,
          
           the
           
             Hospodar
          
           of
           
             Moldavia
             ,
          
           who
           was
           one
           of
           this
           number
           ,
           and
           lived
           in
           the
           ordinary
           careless
           security
           of
           a
           high
           Peace
           ,
           found
           himself
           encompassed
           in
           with
           a
           numerous
           Army
           of
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Four
           thousand
           Auxiliary
           
             Cossacks
             .
          
           All
           that
           could
           be
           done
           upon
           so
           sudden
           and
           unexpected
           an
           accident
           ,
           was
           to
           run
           into
           the
           Woods
           near
           
             Jasz
             ,
          
           his
           principal
           City
           .
           In
           the
           thickest
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           
             Hospodar
             ,
          
           with
           his
           family
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           as
           he
           could
           get
           together
           in
           haste
           ,
           intrenched
           themselves
           with
           Trees
           cut
           down
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           drew
           himself
           out
           of
           this
           danger
           ,
           upon
           the
           payment
           of
           Twenty
           thousand
           Ducats
           to
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           and
           the
           promise
           of
           his
           Daughter
           in
           marriage
           to
           
             Timotheus
             
             Kmielniski
          
           his
           Son
           :
           Upon
           which
           condition
           
             Kmielniski
          
           did
           recede
           from
           many
           hard
           terms
           which
           he
           had
           put
           upon
           the
           
             Hospodar
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           Peace
           with
           the
           
             Poles
          
           was
           every
           day
           violated
           by
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           ;
           their
           numerous
           Army
           was
           extended
           much
           beyond
           their
           quarters
           .
           The
           Peasants
           who
           were
           not
           inrolled
           ,
           sustained
           by
           them
           ,
           would
           not
           receive
           those
           Gentlemen
           ,
           their
           Landlords
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           enter
           upon
           possession
           of
           their
           Estates
           again
           ,
           but
           treated
           them
           ill
           ,
           and
           massacred
           divers
           .
           This
           deportment
           of
           theirs
           ,
           and
           the
           expedition
           against
           
             Moldavia
             ,
          
           obliged
           
             Potoski
             ,
          
           the
           Generalissimo
           ,
           who
           was
           newly
           returned
           out
           of
           his
           prison
           in
           
             Tartary
             ,
          
           to
           march
           with
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ,
           and
           incamp
           near
           
             Camienesche
             .
          
        
         
           
             Kmielniski
          
           was
           much
           surprised
           at
           the
           first
           news
           of
           this
           march
           ;
           and
           there
           being
           with
           him
           at
           that
           time
           divers
           who
           were
           deputed
           from
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           in
           the
           
           which
           the
           Peasants
           persisted
           ,
           and
           their
           refusal
           to
           acknowledge
           them
           ;
           he
           commanded
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           were
           sent
           to
           him
           ,
           should
           be
           drowned
           the
           night
           following
           .
           But
           these
           Orders
           being
           given
           when
           he
           was
           in
           drink
           ,
           filled
           with
           Wine
           and
           Strong-waters
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           digested
           his
           debauch
           ,
           and
           been
           informed
           by
           his
           Wife
           of
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           he
           presently
           revoked
           his
           sentence
           just
           when
           they
           who
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           it
           ,
           were
           ready
           to
           execute
           it
           .
           Afterwards
           he
           sent
           
             Craucenski
             ,
          
           one
           of
           his
           Officers
           ,
           to
           the
           General
           
             Potoski
             ,
          
           to
           give
           him
           to
           understand
           ,
           That
           he
           could
           not
           but
           be
           astonished
           at
           the
           approach
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Forces
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           Peace
           with
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           a
           powerful
           Army
           of
           
             Cossacks
          
           at
           their
           disposal
           for
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Frontiers
           .
        
         
           The
           General
           in
           answer
           reproached
           him
           for
           their
           daily
           breach
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           ill
           Treatment
           which
           the
           Nobility
           received
           from
           their
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           War
           which
           
             Kmielniski
          
           had
           undertaken
           without
           their
           knowledge
           
           against
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Moldavia
          
           ;
           and
           that
           although
           he
           were
           Great
           General
           to
           the
           States
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           yet
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           advertised
           them
           of
           it
           ;
           he
           added
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           leave
           that
           station
           wherein
           he
           was
           by
           the
           Kings
           Order
           ,
           without
           express
           command
           from
           his
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           This
           Answer
           was
           no
           way
           pleasing
           to
           the
           Envoy
           from
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           who
           declared
           how
           much
           his
           Master
           would
           be
           ill
           satisfied
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           mingled
           threatnings
           of
           War
           with
           his
           discourse
           ;
           but
           proceeded
           not
           to
           breach
           of
           Peace
           ,
           either
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           nearness
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ,
           and
           the
           Great
           General
           ,
           whose
           admired
           desert
           or
           redoubted
           courage
           ,
           might
           turn
           him
           from
           it
           ;
           or
           because
           ,
           that
           the
           designs
           he
           laid
           of
           raising
           a
           Principality
           for
           himself
           ,
           were
           not
           yet
           mature
           enough
           to
           disclose
           this
           ambitious
           project
           ;
           or
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           set
           down
           contented
           with
           his
           expedition
           into
           
             Moldavia
             ,
          
           and
           with
           having
           made
           a
           new
           Alliance
           ,
           although
           by
           force
           of
           Arms.
           
        
         
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Nobility
           in
           
             Vkraine
          
           were
           as
           ill
           treated
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           in
           time
           of
           War
           ;
           so
           that
           many
           were
           obliged
           every
           day
           to
           retire
           .
           Those
           persons
           who
           had
           great
           estates
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Wisnowitz
             ,
          
           in
           particular
           ,
           received
           scarce
           any
           Rents
           ;
           the
           continual
           complaints
           of
           which
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           induced
           him
           to
           write
           to
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           and
           to
           reproach
           him
           for
           the
           War
           which
           he
           had
           undertaken
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           order
           ,
           against
           the
           
             Hospodar
          
           of
           
             Moldavia
             ,
          
           and
           for
           the
           injuries
           which
           the
           Nobility
           received
           ,
           injoyning
           him
           to
           draw
           back
           the
           
             Zapoovian
          
           Army
           into
           their
           quarters
           ,
           and
           to
           chastise
           the
           Peasants
           who
           had
           taken
           Arms
           against
           their
           Lords
           .
        
         
           This
           Letter
           was
           received
           with
           great
           respect
           in
           appearance
           ,
           but
           he
           proceeded
           with
           much
           slowness
           ,
           to
           execute
           what
           the
           King
           required
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           was
           very
           industrious
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           strict
           League
           with
           the
           
             Turk
             ,
          
           and
           Great
           Duke
           of
           
             Moscovy
             ,
          
           whose
           friendship
           he
           desired
           with
           the
           
           more
           importunity
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           he
           promised
           himself
           more
           security
           and
           advantage
           in
           his
           Alliance
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           others
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Conformity
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           
             Muscovites
          
           with
           the
           
             Cossacks
             .
          
           The
           Great
           Duke
           approved
           not
           of
           this
           Rebellion
           ,
           yet
           desired
           to
           make
           his
           advantage
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           success
           which
           
             Kmielniski
          
           had
           had
           against
           the
           
             Poles
             ,
          
           made
           him
           esteem
           them
           as
           a
           defeated
           and
           depressed
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           begin
           a
           causless
           quarrel
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           hopes
           to
           obtain
           from
           them
           ,
           during
           the
           bad
           condition
           of
           their
           affairs
           ,
           a
           revocation
           of
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           been
           forced
           to
           make
           with
           King
           
             Vladislaus
          
           before
           
             Smolenko
             ,
          
           when
           his
           whole
           Army
           was
           disarmed
           and
           taken
           which
           besieged
           that
           Fortress
           :
           He
           demanded
           also
           ,
           in
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           affronts
           done
           him
           by
           some
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           ,
           by
           Prince
           
             Witnowitski
          
           and
           
             Koniespolski
          
           ;
           who
           had
           not
           onely
           neglected
           to
           give
           him
           all
           his
           titles
           ,
           but
           had
           also
           written
           in
           terms
           injurious
           to
           the
           reputation
           of
           the
           
             Moscovite
          
           
           Nation
           ;
           that
           the
           States
           of
           
             Poland
          
           should
           give
           up
           to
           him
           the
           City
           of
           
             Smolensko
          
           with
           its
           dependances
           ,
           and
           should
           pay
           him
           the
           sum
           of
           an
           Hundred
           and
           fourscore
           thousand
           Ducats
           .
           VVhereupon
           his
           Majesty
           of
           
             Poland
          
           having
           sent
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           named
           
             Barlinski
             ,
          
           to
           the
           Great
           Duke
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           clearly
           informed
           concerning
           the
           insolent
           demands
           of
           his
           Ambassador
           ;
           upon
           whom
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           he
           had
           set
           a
           Guard.
           This
           Envoy
           brought
           back
           an
           Answer
           ,
           which
           testified
           rather
           the
           inclination
           the
           
             Moscovite
          
           had
           to
           observe
           the
           former
           Treaties
           with
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           then
           to
           come
           to
           a
           breach
           ;
           and
           in
           effect
           ,
           although
           the
           Great
           Duke
           would
           with
           much
           joy
           have
           seen
           the
           increase
           of
           the
           
             Greek
          
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           look
           with
           a
           good
           eye
           upon
           the
           growing
           greatness
           of
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           nor
           be
           without
           some
           apprehension
           ,
           that
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           Peasants
           ,
           might
           also
           spred
           it self
           into
           his
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           whither
           already
           some
           sparks
           had
           flown
           of
           that
           fire
           which
           had
           burned
           
             Poland
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           
             Moscovite
          
           Ambassador
           was
           forced
           to
           declare
           
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Senators
           ,
           That
           he
           ,
           of
           his
           own
           head
           ,
           had
           prepared
           those
           Propositions
           which
           he
           had
           delivered
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           was
           confirmed
           between
           the
           
             Poles
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Great
           Duke
           .
        
         
           The
           continual
           correspondence
           which
           
             Kmielniski
          
           held
           with
           the
           
             Turks
             ,
          
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           
             Poland
          
           was
           advertised
           by
           the
           Neighboring
           Princes
           ,
           and
           his
           insolent
           carriage
           towards
           the
           State
           ,
           obliged
           his
           Majesty
           to
           call
           a
           General
           Diet
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           year
           One
           thousand
           six
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           this
           Prince
           represented
           the
           insupportable
           behavior
           of
           the
           General
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           ;
           the
           contempt
           he
           had
           both
           of
           the
           King
           and
           State
           ;
           the
           injuries
           which
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           had
           received
           ;
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Estates
           ,
           and
           their
           not
           being
           able
           to
           be
           restored
           against
           
             Kmielniski
          
           his
           great
           forces
           ,
           which
           he
           strove
           to
           increase
           by
           the
           addition
           of
           
             Tartars
          
           and
           
             Turks
          
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           was
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           gather
           together
           on
           the
           suddain
           ,
           an
           Army
           of
           more
           then
           Fourscore
           
           thousand
           Men
           ,
           every
           
             Cossack
          
           inrolled
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           number
           by
           the
           last
           Treaty
           ,
           amounted
           to
           Forty
           thousand
           ;
           had
           a
           servant
           on
           Horsback
           ,
           and
           another
           on
           Foot
           ,
           besides
           a
           Laborer
           to
           Till
           the
           Grounds
           ;
           that
           their
           design
           was
           to
           shake
           off
           utterly
           all
           obedience
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           a
           new
           Government
           under
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Grand
           Signior
           :
           So
           that
           they
           would
           be
           capable
           of
           performing
           any
           thing
           ,
           if
           that
           they
           did
           not
           soon
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           the
           course
           of
           their
           pernicious
           designs
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           some
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           who
           calling
           to
           minde
           the
           evils
           ,
           caused
           by
           the
           last
           VVar
           ,
           were
           of
           opinion
           ,
           That
           Peace
           at
           any
           rate
           was
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           it
           ;
           and
           alledged
           ,
           that
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           were
           now
           notably
           decreased
           ,
           whereas
           those
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           were
           very
           powerful
           ,
           both
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           
             Ottoman
          
           family
           which
           protected
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           would
           be
           much
           better
           to
           keep
           close
           to
           the
           Treaty
           of
           
             Zborow
             :
          
           But
           the
           greater
           number
           making
           reflections
           upon
           what
           was
           passed
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           to
           be
           
           expected
           ,
           considered
           that
           there
           were
           but
           two
           ways
           to
           be
           taken
           ;
           the
           one
           to
           ruine
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           let
           the
           Kingdom
           perish
           miserably
           ;
           that
           the
           King
           had
           onely
           a
           title
           and
           precarious
           authority
           over
           them
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           they
           pleased
           themselves
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           now
           upon
           the
           design
           of
           forming
           a
           Principality
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           to
           expect
           most
           dismal
           events
           ,
           if
           they
           gave
           them
           time
           to
           increase
           and
           establish
           themselves
           ;
           that
           they
           interpreted
           the
           Treaty
           after
           their
           own
           manner
           ,
           and
           gave
           it
           what
           sence
           they
           pleased
           ;
           that
           the
           State
           had
           yet
           considerable
           Forces
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           well
           imployed
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           affairs
           then
           stood
           ,
           they
           were
           better
           able
           to
           give
           a
           stop
           to
           their
           new
           and
           rising
           power
           ,
           then
           they
           could
           afterwards
           resist
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           raised
           ,
           fortified
           ,
           and
           established
           by
           time
           ;
           that
           the
           King
           was
           brave
           and
           active
           ,
           and
           with
           small
           Armies
           having
           done
           great
           exploits
           ,
           he
           would
           obtain
           more
           signal
           advantages
           over
           his
           enemies
           ,
           when
           the
           States
           should
           proceed
           to
           a
           more
           vigorous
           and
           powerful
           undertaking
           .
        
         
         
           These
           Reasons
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           the
           new
           demands
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           caused
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Diet
           to
           be
           of
           this
           opinion
           ,
           and
           unanimously
           to
           resolve
           of
           a
           VVar
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Cossacks
          
           Demands
           were
           these
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Peace
           at
           
             Zborow
             ,
          
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           
             Greeks
          
           and
           
             Roman
          
           Catholicks
           should
           be
           abolished
           ;
           that
           
             Kmielniski
          
           should
           remain
           Soveraign
           beyond
           the
           
             Boristhenes
          
           ;
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Nobility
           or
           Gentry
           of
           
             Poland
          
           should
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           have
           any
           power
           over
           the
           Peasants
           of
           that
           Province
           ;
           that
           if
           the
           Gentlemen
           would
           live
           there
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           work
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Peasants
           ;
           that
           Nine
           Bishops
           should
           swear
           in
           full
           Senate
           to
           see
           all
           this
           observed
           ;
           that
           for
           Hostages
           they
           should
           give
           up
           four
           Palatines
           to
           
             Kmielniski
          
           which
           he
           should
           chuse
           ,
           in
           consideration
           of
           which
           Articles
           he
           promised
           to
           pay
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
             Poland
          
           yearly
           a
           Million
           of
           Florins
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           they
           reduced
           their
           Demands
           to
           Four.
           
        
         
         
           1.
           
           
             THat
             they
             might
             be
             put
             in
             possession
             of
             a
             Countrey
             ,
             wherein
             they
             might
             live
             without
             any
             Communication
             with
             the
          
           Poles
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             His
             Majesty
             and
             Twelve
             of
             the
             Principal
             Senators
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             should
             bind
             themselves
             by
             Oath
             always
             to
             observe
             the
             Peace
             of
          
           Zborow
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             That
             for
             their
             greater
             security
             ,
             three
             of
             these
             Senators
             should
             remain
             with
             their
             General
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
             That
             their
             should
             be
             no
             further
             Vnion
             of
             the
          
           Roman
           
             and
          
           Greek
           
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           But
           all
           there
           Demands
           being
           very
           exorbitant
           ,
           and
           no
           body
           willing
           to
           trust
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           contented
           with
           the
           promise
           which
           the
           King
           and
           State
           had
           given
           him
           ,
           by
           their
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Treaty
           of
           
             Zborow
             ,
          
           at
           the
           last
           Diet
           ;
           they
           had
           no
           other
           thoughts
           but
           of
           making
           VVar.
           To
           perform
           which
           the
           more
           advantagiously
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           raise
           Fifty
           thousand
           Soldiers
           ,
           to
           whom
           were
           to
           be
           joyned
           the
           Auxiliaries
           of
           the
           Noblemen
           and
           
           their
           Attendants
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           need
           ;
           and
           many
           thought
           it
           fit
           ,
           that
           the
           Auxiliaries
           should
           be
           spared
           ,
           as
           a
           party
           reserved
           against
           the
           last
           extremities
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           were
           better
           to
           augment
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           to
           be
           raised
           .
           It
           was
           proposed
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           War
           should
           be
           begun
           before
           the
           Spring
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           from
           making
           their
           due
           preparations
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           at
           them
           with
           the
           more
           facility
           ,
           while
           the
           Rivers
           and
           Marshes
           were
           yet
           frozen
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           they
           ordinarily
           secure
           themselves
           in
           their
           Marches
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Incampings
           .
           Besides
           which
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           difficulty
           be
           assisted
           either
           by
           the
           
             Turks
          
           or
           
             Tartars
          
           ;
           the
           former
           not
           being
           accustomed
           to
           so
           rigorous
           a
           cold
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           would
           scarce
           finde
           Forrage
           in
           this
           season
           for
           their
           Horses
           .
           But
           this
           project
           could
           not
           immediately
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           the
           Forces
           which
           were
           ordered
           by
           the
           Diet
           ,
           could
           not
           so
           soon
           be
           raised
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           King
           sent
           onely
           the
           Field
           Marshal
           
             Calinouski
          
           to
           cover
           and
           defend
           the
           Frontiers
           from
           the
           assault
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           if
           they
           should
           resolve
           
           upon
           War
           ,
           rather
           then
           Peace
           ;
           which
           was
           also
           to
           be
           once
           again
           offered
           them
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           terms
           as
           at
           the
           Treaty
           of
           
             Zborow
             .
          
           The
           intentions
           of
           
             Kmielniski
          
           quite
           contrary
           to
           Peace
           ,
           were
           soon
           made
           known
           by
           the
           Hostilities
           which
           he
           began
           to
           commit
           upon
           the
           Frontiers
           .
           
             Nieczai
             ,
          
           one
           of
           his
           Major
           Generals
           ,
           put
           all
           the
           Countrey
           to
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           and
           massacred
           those
           who
           were
           deputed
           to
           him
           from
           the
           Palatine
           of
           
             Braclaw
             ,
          
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           
             Turkish
          
           Envoy
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           same
           Palatine
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           
             Kalinouski
             ,
          
           he
           was
           driven
           into
           the
           City
           of
           
             Crasna
          
           ;
           and
           part
           of
           his
           Men
           were
           cut
           in
           pieces
           in
           their
           retreat
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           forsaken
           the
           Castle
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           hold
           ;
           and
           amongst
           others
           ,
           
             Nieczai
          
           himself
           ,
           whom
           a
           Gentleman
           named
           
             Baibuza
             ,
          
           killed
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           the
           rest
           were
           driven
           into
           a
           Village
           where
           they
           were
           together
           with
           it
           ,
           either
           plundred
           or
           reduced
           to
           Ashes
           .
           
             Bohun
             ,
          
           another
           General
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           in
           the
           place
           of
           
             Nieczai
             ,
          
           made
           head
           against
           
             Kalinouski
             ,
          
           and
           seised
           upon
           the
           
           City
           of
           
             Winnicza
          
           seated
           upon
           the
           River
           
             Bog
          
           ;
           but
           the
           
             Poles
          
           having
           crossed
           the
           River
           ,
           with
           great
           pains
           took
           the
           Castle
           by
           assault
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           slew
           a
           number
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           assisted
           by
           
             Gluki
             ,
          
           one
           of
           their
           Colonels
           .
           At
           last
           
             Bohun
          
           being
           reinforced
           by
           the
           
             Cossackian
          
           Regiments
           of
           
             Czherin
             ,
             Prziluka
             ,
             Lubiecz
             ,
          
           and
           
             Braclaw
             ,
          
           each
           consisting
           of
           Two
           thousand
           Men
           ,
           
             Kalinouski
          
           was
           obliged
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           left
           a
           Guard
           therein
           of
           Foot
           ,
           and
           some
           Servants
           with
           the
           Baggage
           belonging
           to
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           up
           his
           Forces
           in
           Bataglia
           in
           the
           Fields
           adjoyning
           ,
           but
           some
           sudden
           fear
           possessing
           those
           who
           were
           left
           in
           
             Winnicza
             ,
          
           they
           forsook
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           encompassing
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Forces
           ,
           constrained
           them
           to
           retreat
           in
           disorder
           under
           the
           Cannon
           of
           
             Bar
             ,
          
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           Four
           thousand
           five
           hundred
           Footmen
           and
           their
           Artillery
           .
        
         
           This
           shock
           obliged
           the
           King
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           who
           was
           gone
           on
           Pilgrimage
           to
           
           
             Zurowitz
             ,
          
           a
           place
           of
           Devotion
           in
           
             Lithuania
             ,
          
           to
           take
           his
           journey
           in
           all
           haste
           towards
           the
           Frontiers
           ,
           where
           the
           great
           General
           
             Potoski
          
           was
           gathering
           together
           his
           Forces
           about
           
             Sokal
             .
          
           This
           Prince
           being
           arrived
           at
           
             Lublin
             ,
          
           was
           informed
           of
           the
           irruption
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           into
           
             Podolia
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Confederation
           between
           the
           Grand
           Seignior
           and
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           Emperor
           had
           sent
           an
           Ambassador
           to
           
             Constantinople
          
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           saw
           himself
           obliged
           to
           use
           his
           utmost
           endeavors
           ,
           and
           to
           Summon
           all
           his
           Auxiliaries
           together
           .
        
         
           
             Kalinouski
          
           who
           was
           retreated
           from
           
             Bar
          
           to
           
             Kamienecz
             ,
          
           having
           received
           orders
           to
           come
           with
           all
           diligence
           towards
           the
           Army
           .
           After
           that
           he
           had
           lest
           a
           sufficient
           garison
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           that
           Fortress
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           place
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           to
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           and
           all
           Christendom
           ,
           was
           followed
           in
           his
           march
           by
           Eighteen
           thousand
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           Two
           thousand
           
             Tartars
          
           ;
           while
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Forces
           which
           amounted
           to
           more
           then
           Threescore
           and
           ten
           thousand
           Men
           ,
           resolved
           
           to
           attack
           
             Kamienecz
             ,
          
           without
           the
           order
           or
           knowledge
           of
           their
           General
           .
           And
           having
           taken
           the
           Castle
           of
           
             Panocze
          
           near
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           composition
           ,
           where
           they
           got
           considerable
           booty
           .
           They
           made
           many
           assaults
           upon
           this
           Fortress
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           vain
           ,
           being
           continually
           repulsed
           with
           so
           great
           a
           loss
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           cut
           their
           Officers
           in
           pieces
           ,
           who
           had
           exposed
           them
           to
           so
           dangerous
           an
           enterprise
           ,
           without
           acquainting
           
             Kmielniski
          
           with
           it
           ;
           who
           so
           soon
           as
           he
           knew
           it
           ,
           sent
           them
           orders
           to
           remove
           .
           Those
           who
           were
           bent
           upon
           the
           pursuit
           of
           the
           Forces
           of
           
             Kalinouski
             ,
          
           had
           not
           much
           better
           success
           in
           setting
           upon
           them
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Front
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Flank
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Rear
           ;
           being
           always
           repulsed
           with
           great
           valor
           by
           the
           General
           ,
           although
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           many
           of
           his
           own
           .
           Upon
           the
           Fourteenth
           of
           
             May
             ,
          
           1651.
           they
           set
           upon
           
             Zobieski
          
           his
           Regiment
           ,
           but
           were
           so
           received
           ,
           that
           they
           left
           many
           behinde
           them
           ;
           and
           amongst
           others
           
             Canowiecz
             ,
          
           one
           of
           their
           Colonels
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Tartarian
             Murza
             .
          
           At
           length
           
             Kalinouski
          
           was
           constrained
           by
           
           reason
           of
           the
           difficult
           Passages
           ,
           and
           the
           bad
           ways
           ,
           to
           leave
           his
           Carriages
           .
           To
           repair
           which
           loss
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           his
           Army
           appear
           more
           numerous
           to
           the
           enemy
           ,
           he
           set
           the
           Servants
           upon
           those
           Horses
           which
           drew
           the
           Baggage
           ;
           and
           after
           having
           sustained
           many
           assaults
           ,
           and
           escaped
           the
           many
           difficulties
           and
           inconveniences
           of
           the
           March
           ,
           he
           arrived
           most
           fortunately
           at
           the
           Camp
           Royal
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           
             May.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Forces
           raised
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Noblemen
           came
           in
           daily
           from
           all
           parts
           ,
           there
           were
           reckoned
           Ten
           thousand
           of
           these
           latter
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           Army
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           made
           up
           an
           Hundred
           thousand
           fighting
           Men
           ,
           besides
           the
           Servants
           ,
           who
           were
           very
           numerous
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           furnished
           with
           Horse
           and
           Arms.
           This
           great
           Army
           not
           being
           able
           to
           subsist
           long
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           without
           suffering
           the
           want
           of
           Provisions
           ;
           after
           that
           all
           care
           possible
           was
           taken
           to
           furnish
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           employed
           as
           soon
           as
           could
           be
           .
           In
           a
           
           great
           Council
           of
           War
           ,
           which
           was
           held
           thereupon
           ,
           and
           lasted
           a
           whole
           night
           ;
           some
           proposed
           to
           divide
           the
           Army
           into
           two
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           the
           first
           ,
           consisting
           of
           the
           Common
           Soldiers
           ,
           against
           the
           enemies
           ,
           while
           his
           Majesty
           might
           attend
           the
           success
           of
           the
           War
           at
           
             Sokallo
             ,
          
           with
           the
           Voluntiers
           and
           Auxiliaries
           ,
           for
           a
           reserve
           against
           the
           greatest
           extremity
           :
           But
           this
           advise
           was
           not
           approved
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           nor
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Principal
           Officers
           ,
           who
           remonstrated
           that
           if
           the
           Army
           were
           thus
           divided
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           more
           easily
           encountred
           and
           defeated
           by
           the
           enemies
           ;
           but
           being
           all
           in
           one
           Body
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           onely
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           oppose
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           overcome
           them
           .
           They
           concluded
           therefore
           to
           march
           directly
           towards
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           short
           and
           easie
           way
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           by
           
             Berestesko
             .
          
           The
           King
           set
           forward
           with
           all
           his
           Forces
           upon
           the
           Fifteenth
           of
           
             June
             ,
          
           and
           sent
           out
           divers
           parties
           to
           hear
           news
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             .
          
           The
           Marshy
           ,
           Moorish
           places
           which
           he
           was
           to
           travel
           through
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           number
           of
           Carriages
           caused
           his
           Forces
           
           to
           march
           scatteringly
           .
           So
           that
           he
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           divide
           them
           into
           Ten
           Brigades
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           so
           name
           a
           Body
           of
           Ten
           or
           twelve
           thousand
           men
           ,
           of
           which
           number
           each
           was
           composed
           ;
           he
           reserved
           the
           first
           for
           himself
           ,
           gave
           the
           command
           of
           the
           second
           to
           the
           great
           General
           
             Potoski
          
           ;
           the
           third
           to
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Campagne
           
             Kalinouski
             ,
          
           Palatine
           of
           
             Czernihovia
          
           ;
           the
           fourth
           to
           
             John
             Simon
             Szcavinski
             ,
          
           Palatine
           of
           
             Brestch
          
           ;
           the
           fifth
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Wisnowitz
             ,
          
           Palatine
           of
           
             Russia
          
           ;
           the
           sixth
           to
           
             Stanislaus
             Potoski
             ,
          
           Palatine
           of
           
             Podolia
          
           ;
           the
           seventh
           to
           the
           Grand
           Marshal
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           
             Lubomirski
          
           ;
           the
           eighth
           to
           
             Stanislaus
             Landskoronski
             ,
          
           Palatine
           of
           
             Braclaw
          
           ;
           the
           nineth
           to
           the
           Vice-chancellor
           of
           
             Lithuania
             ,
             Sapieha
          
           ;
           the
           tenth
           to
           
             Koniespolski
             ,
          
           the
           Great
           Ensign
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           The
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           came
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           being
           the
           Sixteenth
           ,
           to
           
             Wygnanka
             ,
          
           a
           place
           abounding
           in
           Water
           ,
           and
           good
           Pasture
           Grounds
           ;
           where
           they
           understood
           by
           a
           Soldier
           ,
           who
           had
           left
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           Army
           ,
           that
           
             Kmielniski
          
           was
           gone
           from
           his
           Camp
           ,
           which
           lay
           between
           
           
             Zbaras
          
           and
           
             Wisnowitz
             ,
          
           to
           go
           meet
           the
           Cham
           ,
           whom
           he
           expected
           with
           impatience
           ;
           having
           called
           for
           his
           assistance
           ,
           not
           trusting
           enough
           in
           his
           own
           Forces
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           a
           prodigious
           multitude
           of
           revolted
           Peasants
           joyned
           with
           his
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           but
           had
           as
           yet
           but
           Six
           thousand
           
             Tartars
          
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           arriving
           at
           
             Berestesko
             ,
          
           of
           which
           Town
           ,
           the
           Count
           of
           
             Lesno
             ,
          
           under
           Chamberlain
           of
           
             Brzestia
          
           is
           Lord
           ;
           he
           incamped
           near
           it
           ,
           all
           along
           the
           River
           of
           
             Ster
             ,
          
           which
           washes
           this
           place
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           and
           then
           sent
           out
           Three
           thousand
           Horse
           under
           the
           command
           of
           
             Stemkouski
          
           and
           
             Czarneski
             ,
          
           to
           be
           certainly
           informed
           of
           the
           enemies
           march
           ,
           and
           understood
           by
           some
           prisoners
           whom
           they
           took
           ,
           that
           the
           Cham
           was
           come
           to
           
             Kmielniski
          
           with
           a
           numerous
           Army
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           sent
           out
           parties
           to
           learn
           in
           what
           place
           and
           condition
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           was
           .
           Upon
           this
           news
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           of
           in
           a
           Council
           of
           War
           ,
           to
           dislodge
           from
           
             Berestesko
             ,
          
           and
           to
           place
           themselves
           at
           
             Dubno
             ,
          
           a
           Town
           belonging
           
           to
           the
           Palatine
           of
           
             Cracovia
             .
          
           The
           Baggage
           began
           to
           move
           ,
           and
           the
           Army
           was
           about
           to
           march
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           encounter
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           wheresoever
           they
           should
           oppose
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Wisnowitz
             ,
          
           who
           was
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           sent
           to
           advertise
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           
             Kmielniski
          
           and
           the
           Cham
           were
           coming
           in
           all
           haste
           towards
           him
           .
           And
           the
           Grand
           General
           understanding
           by
           a
           Peasant
           ,
           that
           the
           enemies
           promised
           themselves
           assured
           victory
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           fall
           upon
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ,
           intangled
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           resolved
           to
           stay
           at
           
             Berestesko
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Baggage
           was
           ordered
           to
           be
           brought
           back
           ,
           which
           was
           upon
           the
           way
           .
           Scarce
           were
           they
           returned
           into
           the
           Camp
           ,
           but
           the
           Scouts
           brought
           word
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Army
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           
             Tartars
          
           were
           near
           to
           
             Pereatin
             ,
          
           a
           Village
           within
           five
           hundred
           paces
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Generals
           presently
           drew
           up
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ,
           left
           the
           River
           
             Ster
          
           on
           one
           side
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           lined
           all
           the
           Wooded
           places
           near
           ,
           with
           divers
           Companies
           of
           Foot
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           an
           Ambush
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Twenty
           seventh
           of
           
             June
             ,
          
           about
           night
           ,
           Ten
           thousand
           
             Tartars
          
           drawn
           out
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           came
           near
           to
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           it
           ,
           making
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           came
           to
           provoke
           them
           to
           fight
           .
           The
           Grand
           Marshal
           ,
           and
           Grand
           Ensign
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           suffer
           their
           insolence
           ,
           went
           out
           with
           their
           Regiments
           ,
           by
           the
           permission
           of
           the
           Great
           General
           ,
           and
           the
           assistance
           also
           of
           
             Wisnowitski
          
           his
           Regiment
           ,
           and
           ingaged
           them
           a
           long
           while
           ,
           repulsed
           them
           ,
           and
           drove
           them
           back
           half
           a
           League
           .
           Upon
           the
           Eight
           and
           twentieth
           ,
           there
           was
           another
           more
           fierce
           skirmish
           ;
           the
           Cham
           placed
           himself
           and
           his
           whole
           Army
           upon
           certain
           Eminencies
           in
           sight
           of
           the
           
             Poles
             ,
          
           strengthned
           with
           some
           of
           the
           choice
           Forces
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             .
          
           The
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           being
           also
           drawn
           up
           in
           order
           ,
           the
           Regiments
           of
           the
           Palatine
           of
           
             Brzestia
          
           and
           
             Pomerania
             ,
          
           of
           the
           Duke
           
             Bogislaus
             Radzevil
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Palatine
           of
           
             Witebsko
          
           with
           the
           Horse
           of
           
             Przemislia
          
           and
           
             Volhynia
             ,
          
           went
           to
           set
           upon
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           who
           to
           revenge
           the
           defeat
           they
           received
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           
           seeing
           that
           the
           Horse
           was
           backed
           but
           with
           a
           small
           number
           of
           Foot
           ,
           they
           poured
           in
           upon
           them
           great
           numbers
           of
           Men.
           
             Landskoronski
          
           was
           the
           first
           who
           could
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           this
           torrent
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           done
           without
           the
           loss
           of
           many
           of
           his
           own
           Men
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Brother
           ;
           and
           he
           himself
           was
           so
           incompassed
           by
           a
           great
           number
           of
           those
           Infidels
           ,
           that
           to
           disingage
           him
           ,
           there
           were
           sent
           out
           the
           Regiments
           of
           the
           Great
           General
           ,
           of
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Campagne
           ,
           of
           the
           Palatine
           of
           
             Russia
             ,
          
           of
           the
           Grand
           Marshal
           and
           of
           
             Sapieha
             .
          
           The
           fight
           grew
           hot
           upon
           the
           arrival
           of
           this
           reinforcement
           ,
           and
           many
           were
           slain
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           lost
           about
           a
           Thousand
           Men
           ,
           and
           divers
           prisoners
           of
           considerable
           note
           were
           taken
           ,
           amongst
           others
           ,
           the
           Secretary
           to
           the
           Cham.
           The
           
             Poles
          
           had
           Three
           hundred
           of
           theirs
           slain
           ,
           and
           amongst
           them
           
             Casanouski
             ,
          
           Governor
           of
           
             Halicz
             ,
             Ossolinski
             ,
             Starroste
          
           of
           
             Lublin
             ,
          
           Nephew
           to
           the
           Great
           Chancellor
           deceased
           ,
           
             Stadniski
          
           Under-Chamberlain
           of
           
             Sanoc
             ,
             Ligeza
          
           Sword-bearer
           of
           
             Przemislia
             ,
             Rrecziski
             ,
          
           Captain
           
             Jourdan
          
           
           and
           divers
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Palatinate
           of
           
             Lencincia
          
           ;
           and
           so
           ended
           the
           Engagement
           of
           the
           Eight
           and
           twentieth
           of
           
             June
             .
          
           The
           Night
           following
           ,
           having
           considered
           in
           their
           Council
           of
           War
           ,
           that
           the
           Enemies
           design
           was
           to
           delay
           time
           ;
           and
           to
           reduce
           the
           
             Polanders
          
           to
           extremities
           for
           want
           of
           Provision
           in
           a
           Countrey
           too
           far
           distant
           from
           any
           place
           whence
           they
           might
           draw
           their
           subsistance
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           better
           to
           employ
           their
           Army
           ,
           while
           it
           was
           in
           its
           strength
           and
           vigor
           ,
           and
           determined
           to
           give
           Battel
           the
           next
           day
           :
           The
           King
           spent
           most
           of
           the
           night
           at
           his
           devotions
           ,
           and
           in
           ordering
           his
           affairs
           ;
           so
           soon
           as
           it
           was
           day
           ,
           he
           drew
           up
           his
           Army
           ,
           without
           the
           enemies
           perceiving
           it
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           by
           favor
           of
           a
           great
           Mist
           ,
           which
           continued
           till
           Nine
           in
           the
           Morning
           .
           The
           Right
           Wing
           of
           the
           First
           Line
           was
           commanded
           by
           the
           Grand
           General
           
             Potoski
             ,
          
           and
           under
           him
           by
           
             Landskoronski
             ,
          
           Palatine
           of
           
             Braclaw
             ,
             Opalinski
          
           Palatine
           of
           
             Posnania
             ,
             Lubomirski
          
           Grand
           Marshal
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             Sapieha
          
           Vice-Chancellor
           of
           
             Lithuania
             ,
             Koniespolski
          
           Grand
           Ensign
           
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           the
           Count
           
             Vladislaus
          
           of
           
             Leszno
             ,
          
           Under-Chamberlain
           of
           
             Posnania
             ,
          
           the
           two
           
           Zobieski's
           Sons
           to
           the
           Governor
           of
           
             Cracovia
          
           deceased
           ;
           and
           some
           other
           great
           Persons
           who
           had
           raised
           Forces
           at
           their
           own
           expences
           .
           The
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Left
           Wing
           was
           committed
           to
           
             Kalinouski
          
           General
           of
           the
           Campagne
           ,
           to
           the
           Dukes
           of
           
             Ostrog
          
           and
           
             Zaslaw
             ,
          
           to
           the
           Palatine
           of
           
             Brzestya
             ,
          
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Wisnowitz
          
           Palatine
           of
           
             Russia
             ,
          
           to
           
             Stanislaus
             Potoski
          
           Palatine
           of
           
             Podolia
             ,
          
           to
           
             John
             Zamoiski
             ,
          
           and
           to
           Colonel
           
             Enhoff
          
           of
           
             Liefland
          
           ;
           many
           of
           which
           had
           joyned
           the
           Forces
           which
           they
           had
           raised
           in
           their
           own
           Countreys
           to
           those
           of
           the
           States
           .
           The
           King
           took
           charge
           of
           the
           main
           Body
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           composed
           of
           the
           
             German
          
           and
           
             Polish
          
           Foot
           ;
           at
           the
           Head
           of
           which
           ,
           stood
           the
           Artillery
           ,
           commanded
           by
           
             Sigismond
             Priemski
             ,
          
           who
           was
           General
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           a
           long
           time
           Major
           General
           under
           the
           
             Swedes
          
           in
           
             Germany
             .
          
           The
           Second
           Line
           ,
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           which
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           of
           
             Poland
          
           took
           his
           place
           ,
           consisted
           of
           Horse
           ,
           and
           was
           commanded
           amongst
           
           other
           Officers
           ,
           by
           
             Tyskewitz
             ,
          
           Great
           Cup-bearer
           of
           
             Lithuania
             .
          
           The
           Body
           of
           Reserve
           ,
           was
           commanded
           by
           Colonel
           
             Meydel
             ,
          
           Great
           Master
           of
           the
           Game
           ,
           and
           by
           Colonel
           
             Enhoff
             ,
             Starroste
          
           of
           
             Sokal
             ,
          
           and
           was
           composed
           of
           the
           Horse
           of
           
             Grudzinski
          
           and
           
             Rozraceuski
          
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Foot
           of
           Prince
           
             Charles
             ,
          
           Brother
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           
           Koniespolski's
           ,
           and
           Colonel
           
             Du
             Plessis
             ,
          
           a
           Frenchman
           .
           The
           Baggage
           and
           Ammunition
           was
           left
           in
           the
           Camp
           ,
           which
           was
           intrenched
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           defended
           on
           the
           other
           by
           the
           Town
           and
           the
           River
           .
           The
           King
           had
           left
           some
           Companies
           of
           Foot
           therein
           for
           a
           Guard
           ,
           who
           appeared
           afar
           of
           much
           more
           numerous
           then
           they
           were
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Lances
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Kings
           Orders
           ,
           the
           
             Huzzars
          
           had
           left
           to
           them
           ;
           every
           one
           of
           which
           had
           a
           Red
           Penon
           or
           Little
           Streamer
           at
           the
           end
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           all
           drawn
           up
           in
           order
           ,
           made
           a
           very
           fair
           show
           .
           The
           Sun
           dispersing
           the
           Mist
           ,
           which
           till
           that
           time
           ,
           had
           covered
           the
           Army
           ,
           it
           appeared
           to
           the
           Enemy
           like
           a
           beautiful
           perspective
           on
           a
           Theatre
           ,
           when
           the
           
           Curtain
           is
           drawing
           up
           ,
           who
           were
           surprised
           at
           their
           number
           and
           good
           order
           ;
           notwithstanding
           their
           Army
           was
           more
           numerous
           ,
           and
           covered
           all
           the
           Countrey
           as
           far
           as
           could
           be
           seen
           .
           The
           
             Tartars
          
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           divers
           little
           Hills
           ,
           from
           whence
           there
           was
           an
           easie
           descent
           ,
           and
           filled
           up
           all
           the
           space
           in
           form
           of
           an
           Half-Moon
           :
           They
           had
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           on
           their
           Right
           Hand
           ,
           opposite
           to
           the
           Left
           Wing
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ,
           with
           whom
           were
           also
           joyned
           some
           Squadrons
           of
           
             Tartars
          
           ;
           and
           near
           to
           them
           was
           the
           Tabor
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           composed
           of
           divers
           Ranks
           of
           Chariots
           ;
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           which
           ,
           were
           part
           of
           their
           Forces
           able
           to
           sustain
           all
           assaults
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           Armies
           being
           thus
           placed
           all
           the
           morning
           was
           spent
           in
           light
           skirmishes
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           doubting
           lest
           that
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           enemies
           was
           to
           amuse
           them
           with
           these
           small
           combats
           and
           to
           set
           upon
           them
           the
           night
           following
           ,
           when
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           darkness
           they
           might
           the
           better
           surprize
           
           them
           ,
           he
           prohibited
           all
           his
           Soldiers
           upon
           pain
           of
           death
           from
           stirring
           out
           of
           their
           places
           without
           order
           ,
           and
           commanded
           all
           the
           Bridges
           to
           be
           broken
           down
           which
           were
           built
           over
           the
           
             Ster
             ,
          
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           set
           upon
           behind
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           to
           ingage
           his
           own
           Soldiers
           to
           perform
           their
           utmost
           ,
           all
           hopes
           of
           escaping
           being
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           day
           might
           not
           be
           spent
           unprofitably
           ,
           which
           was
           scarce
           sufficient
           for
           a
           general
           Battel
           between
           two
           such
           numerous
           Armies
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           salute
           the
           Enemies
           with
           the
           Cannon
           at
           the
           head
           of
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           time
           to
           time
           to
           discharge
           against
           them
           as
           they
           drew
           nearer
           to
           those
           Eminencies
           whereon
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           were
           placed
           .
           Divers
           seeing
           the
           day
           so
           far
           spent
           ,
           were
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           Fight
           should
           be
           deferred
           till
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           but
           others
           insisted
           much
           upon
           the
           contrary
           ,
           fearing
           lest
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           might
           fall
           upon
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           in
           the
           night
           with
           their
           Tabor
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           extraordinarily
           reinforced
           ,
           and
           might
           therewithal
           constrain
           them
           to
           quit
           
           their
           Camp.
           His
           Majesty
           therefore
           caused
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Wisnowitz
          
           to
           begin
           the
           charge
           with
           twelve
           Troops
           of
           old
           Soldiers
           ,
           backed
           by
           the
           Palatine
           of
           
             Podolia
             ,
          
           with
           the
           Auxiliaries
           of
           the
           Palatinates
           of
           
             Cracovia
             ,
             Sendomir
             ,
             Lencicia
             ,
          
           and
           
             Przemistia
             ,
          
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           received
           them
           briskly
           ,
           and
           the
           conflict
           lasted
           near
           an
           hour
           ,
           all
           which
           time
           the
           smoak
           and
           dust
           made
           them
           invisible
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Army
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           
             Poles
          
           began
           to
           give
           way
           ,
           they
           were
           timely
           assisted
           by
           fresh
           Forces
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           sent
           them
           ;
           upon
           whose
           arrival
           ,
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           were
           driven
           into
           their
           Tabor
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           who
           ingaged
           them
           upon
           a
           rising
           Ground
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           King
           marched
           against
           the
           great
           Body
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           the
           Right
           Wing
           staying
           near
           a
           Wood
           side
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           design
           of
           many
           of
           their
           enemies
           who
           were
           in
           Ambush
           ,
           with
           intention
           to
           compass
           in
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Battel
           .
           The
           King
           kept
           the
           Artillery
           still
           before
           him
           ,
           which
           
             Priemski
          
           caused
           to
           be
           discharged
           very
           opportunely
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           success
           .
           
           So
           that
           they
           obliged
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           to
           leave
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Hill
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           made
           themselves
           masters
           also
           of
           the
           top
           ;
           after
           they
           had
           sustained
           the
           discharges
           of
           the
           
             Janissaries
          
           Carbines
           ,
           who
           accompanied
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           place
           His
           Majesty
           of
           
             Poland
          
           was
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           having
           four
           Bullets
           shot
           from
           some
           pieces
           which
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           had
           by
           a
           Wood
           side
           ,
           passing
           very
           near
           him
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           falling
           at
           his
           feet
           ;
           but
           the
           
             Poles
          
           soon
           returned
           them
           the
           like
           :
           For
           
             Otuinouski
             ,
          
           Interpreter
           to
           his
           Majesty
           of
           
             Poland
          
           for
           the
           
             Turkish
          
           and
           
             Tartar
          
           Languages
           assuring
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Cham
           was
           there
           in
           person
           where
           they
           saw
           the
           great
           White
           Standard
           .
           The
           King
           ordered
           a
           piece
           of
           Cannon
           to
           be
           so
           levelled
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           shot
           took
           one
           of
           the
           Principal
           Officers
           ,
           who
           stood
           near
           the
           Cham
           ;
           which
           disturbed
           and
           frighted
           him
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           not
           farther
           of
           any
           thing
           but
           retreating
           ;
           that
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           which
           had
           been
           driven
           from
           the
           Hill
           ,
           followed
           him
           also
           ,
           having
           left
           
           some
           Squadrons
           behind
           to
           disguise
           his
           retreat
           ,
           and
           amuse
           the
           
             Polanders
          
           for
           some
           time
           :
           But
           they
           were
           soon
           put
           to
           their
           shifts
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Poles
          
           pursued
           them
           a
           League
           and
           a
           half
           ,
           till
           the
           Night
           and
           the
           swiftness
           of
           their
           
             Bacmates
          
           or
           
             Tartar
          
           Horses
           secured
           them
           ;
           yet
           they
           left
           many
           in
           their
           retreat
           ,
           wounded
           and
           slain
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           used
           to
           carry
           off
           ,
           and
           to
           burn
           in
           their
           march
           when
           they
           had
           leisure
           ;
           esteeming
           it
           abominable
           to
           leave
           the
           dead
           Bodies
           of
           their
           Friends
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Christians
           :
           They
           left
           also
           much
           of
           their
           equipage
           ,
           as
           Vestes
           ,
           Saddles
           ,
           Cimitars
           ,
           Chariots
           ,
           and
           the
           Tent
           and
           Standard
           of
           their
           Cham
           ,
           and
           his
           little
           Silver
           Drum
           ,
           guilded
           over
           and
           covered
           with
           a
           Skin
           ,
           which
           serves
           him
           for
           a
           Bell.
           
        
         
           Divers
           
             Polanders
          
           who
           had
           been
           Slaves
           to
           those
           Infidels
           ,
           did
           here
           recover
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           but
           many
           others
           were
           killed
           by
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           they
           could
           not
           carry
           them
           away
           with
           them
           in
           their
           retreat
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           hasty
           ,
           that
           they
           travelled
           Ten
           French
           
           Leagues
           the
           same
           day
           .
           The
           King
           after
           he
           had
           sent
           out
           divers
           Troops
           of
           Horse
           in
           pursuit
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           went
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Army
           against
           the
           Tabor
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           where
           they
           were
           still
           in
           great
           numbers
           ,
           and
           had
           Forty
           pieces
           of
           Ordnance
           which
           played
           continually
           .
           
             Kmielniski
          
           was
           retreated
           with
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           in
           hopes
           to
           engage
           them
           again
           to
           fight
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           by
           no
           means
           perswade
           them
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           was
           very
           ill
           treated
           by
           the
           Cham
           ,
           and
           reproached
           as
           one
           that
           had
           cheated
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           made
           known
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ,
           but
           had
           made
           him
           believe
           they
           were
           not
           above
           Twenty
           thousand
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           threatned
           to
           send
           him
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           in
           exchange
           for
           those
           
           Murza's
           which
           were
           Prisoners
           there
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           let
           him
           go
           free
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           sent
           order
           to
           
             Czeherin
          
           to
           deliver
           up
           a
           considerable
           sum
           of
           Money
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           the
           Booty
           which
           he
           had
           formerly
           taken
           in
           
             Poland
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           night
           following
           the
           King
           ordered
           there
           should
           be
           a
           Publick
           Thanksgiving
           in
           the
           Camp
           ,
           for
           this
           Victory
           ,
           which
           cost
           him
           but
           Twelve
           hundred
           Men
           ,
           his
           enemies
           having
           lost
           Six
           times
           as
           many
           ;
           he
           passed
           the
           night
           in
           his
           Coach
           :
           And
           although
           it
           was
           very
           Rainy
           ,
           he
           neglected
           not
           to
           cause
           the
           Cannon
           to
           be
           mounted
           upon
           the
           Hill
           ,
           which
           was
           forsaken
           by
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           the
           more
           conveniently
           to
           beat
           the
           Tabor
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           in
           pieces
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           the
           Rain
           ,
           they
           had
           fortified
           with
           a
           broad
           deep
           Ditch
           ,
           and
           lined
           with
           Muskettiers
           in
           those
           places
           where
           it
           was
           most
           weak
           and
           open
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           Marsh
           behind
           them
           ,
           which
           did
           sufficiently
           secure
           them
           .
           By
           reason
           of
           
             Kmielniski
          
           his
           absence
           ,
           they
           conferred
           the
           command
           of
           their
           Army
           upon
           one
           of
           their
           Officers
           ,
           called
           
             Dziadziali
             ,
          
           a
           person
           of
           remarkable
           cruelty
           .
           They
           had
           recourse
           to
           all
           remedies
           probable
           to
           give
           them
           help
           ,
           they
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           implore
           his
           clemency
           ,
           and
           to
           testifie
           to
           him
           the
           extream
           desire
           which
           they
           had
           
           for
           Peace
           ;
           but
           seeing
           their
           Arms
           and
           Pens
           were
           both
           together
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           their
           Prince
           thought
           of
           no
           other
           way
           ,
           but
           of
           reducing
           them
           by
           force
           ;
           which
           appeared
           also
           not
           difficult
           to
           accomplish
           ,
           by
           reason
           they
           began
           already
           to
           fall
           into
           divisions
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Commanders
           were
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           drown
           the
           Camp
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           by
           making
           a
           dam
           and
           stopping
           the
           Course
           of
           the
           Water
           ;
           but
           the
           advice
           to
           batter
           it
           down
           ,
           was
           followed
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           they
           brought
           great
           Cannon
           from
           
             Brody
             ,
          
           a
           Fortress
           built
           by
           the
           deceased
           Grand
           General
           
             Koniespolski
             :
          
           They
           made
           also
           Bridges
           above
           and
           below
           their
           Camp
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           communication
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Forces
           ,
           and
           raised
           many
           Forts
           and
           Redoubts
           in
           the
           most
           eminent
           places
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           might
           make
           their
           Batteries
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           of
           
             July
             ,
          
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           surprised
           one
           of
           these
           Forts
           ,
           wherein
           were
           two
           pieces
           of
           Ordnance
           and
           Fourscore
           
             Polanders
             ,
          
           whose
           Heads
           they
           struck
           off
           
           with
           their
           Sythes
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           which
           their
           Foot
           ordinarily
           make
           use
           of
           instead
           of
           Pikes
           .
           But
           General
           
             Hubald
          
           ran
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           drove
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           forced
           them
           to
           leave
           the
           Cannon
           which
           they
           were
           carrying
           away
           into
           their
           Tabor
           .
           The
           same
           day
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           a
           Hill
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           they
           could
           the
           more
           easily
           seek
           out
           Forrage
           ;
           but
           the
           Grand
           Ensign
           dislodged
           them
           ,
           and
           brought
           away
           Five
           hundred
           of
           their
           Horses
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           they
           came
           out
           of
           their
           Camp
           ,
           in
           great
           number
           ,
           in
           appearance
           as
           if
           they
           would
           give
           the
           
             Poles
          
           battel
           again
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           driven
           back
           into
           their
           Intrenchments
           after
           a
           strong
           incounter
           ,
           and
           the
           loss
           of
           Four
           hundred
           of
           their
           Men.
           
             Sokol
          
           and
           
             Piascozin
             ,
          
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           side
           ,
           were
           wounded
           in
           this
           conflict
           ,
           which
           was
           attended
           with
           a
           continual
           discharge
           of
           the
           Artillery
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           great
           destruction
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Cossacks
          
           seeing
           themselves
           thus
           ill
           handled
           ,
           betook
           themselves
           to
           stratagems
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           night
           following
           attacked
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           with
           all
           their
           Force
           ;
           but
           their
           design
           was
           prevented
           first
           by
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           Rain
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           the
           vigilance
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Generals
           ,
           who
           doubled
           their
           Guards
           .
           At
           this
           time
           
             Mehemet
             Czelebey
             ,
          
           a
           Converted
           
             Tartar
             ,
          
           who
           had
           been
           a
           long
           while
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Great
           General
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           made
           a
           Captain
           by
           him
           ,
           having
           been
           sent
           out
           with
           a
           party
           to
           pursue
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           returned
           into
           the
           Camp
           ,
           bringing
           back
           prisoner
           with
           him
           ,
           a
           
             Tartar
          
           of
           quality
           ,
           named
           
             Murtasa
             Aga
             ,
          
           one
           of
           the
           Cham's
           Kinred
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           wounded
           at
           the
           Battel
           of
           
             Berestesko
             ,
          
           and
           was
           not
           able
           to
           follow
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           had
           offered
           Fifteen
           thousand
           Rixdollars
           to
           
             Czelebey
          
           for
           his
           ransom
           ;
           but
           this
           
             Polonised
             Tartar
             ,
          
           preferred
           his
           Faith
           and
           Promise
           which
           he
           had
           many
           years
           since
           ingaged
           to
           the
           Great
           General
           his
           Master
           ,
           before
           all
           the
           Money
           and
           other
           considerable
           advantages
           ,
           which
           this
           great
           person
           of
           
             Tartary
          
           offered
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           return
           with
           him
           into
           his
           Countrey
           .
           He
           reported
           
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           found
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           more
           then
           Ten
           thousand
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           either
           slain
           or
           wounded
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           left
           behind
           them
           :
           An
           extraordinary
           mark
           of
           their
           precipitous
           flight
           ,
           their
           custom
           being
           to
           burn
           them
           ,
           rather
           then
           leave
           them
           in
           the
           power
           of
           their
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Cossacks
          
           whose
           last
           design
           took
           no
           effect
           ,
           were
           now
           more
           and
           more
           backed
           in
           and
           incommodated
           ;
           their
           onely
           refuge
           was
           the
           passage
           which
           they
           kept
           through
           the
           Marsh
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           went
           out
           to
           Forrage
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           they
           might
           retreat
           .
           But
           Colonel
           
             Balaban
          
           who
           was
           placed
           with
           Ten
           thousand
           Men
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Water
           ,
           began
           to
           constrain
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Excursions
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           determined
           ,
           that
           more
           Forces
           should
           be
           sent
           on
           that
           side
           to
           hinder
           them
           altogether
           .
        
         
           At
           length
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Artillery
           thundering
           against
           their
           Tabor
           ,
           with
           more
           execution
           then
           ever
           ,
           they
           sent
           out
           three
           Deputies
           ,
           
             Kresa
             ,
          
           Colonel
           of
           the
           Regiment
           of
           
             Czeherin
             ,
             Hladki
             ,
          
           and
           
             Percaslauski
             ,
          
           
           to
           desire
           Peace
           ;
           they
           applied
           themselves
           first
           to
           the
           Great
           General
           ,
           who
           severely
           reproaching
           them
           for
           their
           cruelty
           and
           perfidiousness
           ,
           told
           them
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           rendred
           themselves
           unworthy
           of
           the
           favor
           of
           his
           Majesty
           of
           
             Poland
          
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           did
           not
           deserve
           to
           be
           used
           as
           Christians
           ,
           after
           that
           infamous
           Alliance
           which
           they
           had
           made
           with
           the
           
             Turks
          
           and
           
             Tartars
             .
          
        
         
           The
           King
           notwithstanding
           ,
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Senators
           ,
           admitted
           them
           to
           Audience
           under
           a
           Pavillion
           set
           upon
           the
           Hill
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           had
           been
           driven
           ;
           where
           they
           fell
           down
           upon
           their
           faces
           ,
           and
           presented
           a
           Letter
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           and
           often
           begged
           for
           
             Mercy
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
          
           repeating
           this
           word
           at
           all
           the
           requests
           they
           made
           ;
           and
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           kissing
           the
           Hands
           and
           Garments
           of
           the
           Senators
           who
           were
           there
           present
           .
           His
           Majesty
           of
           
             Poland
          
           having
           called
           his
           Counsel
           ,
           answered
           them
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Culm
             ,
          
           his
           Great
           Chancellor
           ,
           That
           although
           their
           crimes
           were
           such
           ,
           that
           
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           made
           them
           loose
           all
           hopes
           of
           Pardon
           ;
           yet
           his
           Majesty
           desiring
           to
           be
           conformable
           to
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           did
           impart
           his
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           would
           give
           sufficient
           proofs
           of
           their
           true
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           perfect
           Submission
           ,
           he
           would
           pardon
           all
           what
           was
           passed
           ,
           upon
           those
           conditions
           which
           they
           should
           receive
           in
           writing
           the
           next
           day
           about
           Eleven
           of
           the
           Clock
           .
           Till
           which
           time
           ,
           a
           Cessation
           of
           Arms
           was
           granted
           as
           they
           desired
           .
           
             Cresa
             ,
          
           their
           Principal
           Deputy
           ,
           remained
           as
           an
           Hostage
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Deputies
           returned
           upon
           the
           Seventh
           at
           the
           hour
           appointed
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           Articles
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           King
           of
           
             Poland
          
           would
           grant
           his
           Pardon
           and
           Abolition
           of
           their
           Misdemeanors
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           demanded
           by
           these
           Articles
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           first
           put
           Twelve
           of
           their
           Principal
           Commanders
           in
           Hostage
           ,
           till
           they
           could
           deliver
           up
           unto
           the
           King
           their
           General
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           and
           
             Wihouski
          
           his
           Secretary
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           should
           restore
           the
           Artillery
           ,
           and
           the
           Ensigns
           which
           they
           had
           taken
           in
           the
           War.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           they
           should
           give
           up
           the
           Standard
           belonging
           to
           the
           General
           of
           their
           
             Militia
             ,
          
           to
           be
           disposed
           of
           to
           whom
           his
           Majesty
           pleased
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           if
           they
           were
           not
           contented
           ,
           that
           their
           number
           should
           be
           reduced
           to
           Twelve
           thousand
           for
           the
           Guard
           of
           the
           Frontiers
           ,
           this
           Article
           should
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           next
           Diet.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           as
           to
           their
           Priviledges
           which
           they
           might
           pretend
           to
           ,
           those
           onely
           should
           be
           continued
           to
           them
           which
           were
           granted
           by
           the
           deceased
           General
           
             Koniespolski
          
           in
           the
           year
           One
           thousand
           six
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           eight
           .
        
         
           The
           Deputies
           returning
           to
           their
           Camp
           ,
           and
           making
           known
           these
           Conditions
           of
           Peace
           ,
           brought
           back
           the
           next
           day
           this
           Answer
           .
        
         
           That
           as
           to
           the
           first
           Article
           they
           would
           promise
           ,
           to
           do
           their
           utmost
           ,
           to
           
           put
           
             Kmielniski
          
           and
           his
           Secretary
           into
           the
           Kings
           hands
           ,
           and
           would
           yield
           to
           the
           Second
           and
           third
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           more
           ,
           they
           could
           never
           agree
           to
           ,
           nor
           hold
           to
           any
           other
           Articles
           ,
           then
           those
           of
           the
           Treaty
           of
           
             Zborow
             .
          
        
         
           The
           King
           much
           offended
           at
           this
           Answer
           ,
           redoubled
           his
           Batteries
           and
           resolved
           absolutely
           to
           exterminate
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           on
           the
           contrary
           would
           chuse
           rather
           to
           die
           ,
           then
           to
           recede
           from
           that
           Treaty
           .
        
         
           They
           answered
           to
           the
           discharges
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Artillery
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           often
           ;
           which
           gave
           suspition
           that
           their
           Powder
           was
           spent
           :
           Some
           were
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           advance
           so
           near
           to
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Camp
           ,
           that
           they
           heard
           the
           orders
           which
           were
           given
           to
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Soldiers
           ;
           which
           being
           known
           ,
           they
           were
           obliged
           to
           change
           their
           orders
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           the
           design
           they
           had
           formed
           of
           giving
           a
           general
           assault
           to
           their
           Tabor
           :
           And
           so
           strongly
           did
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           resist
           all
           the
           attempts
           of
           the
           
             Polanders
          
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           valor
           had
           merited
           extraordinary
           Commendations
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           accompanied
           
           with
           many
           detestable
           cruelties
           ,
           as
           Fleaing
           alive
           ,
           burning
           by
           degrees
           ;
           and
           doing
           a
           thousand
           other
           mischeifs
           to
           the
           
             Polanders
          
           who
           fell
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           So
           much
           did
           the
           proposing
           of
           those
           Conditions
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           were
           to
           buy
           their
           Peace
           ,
           inspire
           them
           with
           Rage
           and
           Fury
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           kept
           on
           by
           their
           
             Popes
          
           (
           for
           so
           they
           call
           their
           
             Priests
          
           )
           who
           ceased
           not
           to
           encourage
           them
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           the
           quick
           return
           of
           their
           General
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Tartars
             .
          
           But
           the
           inconveniences
           which
           they
           suffered
           ,
           and
           the
           long
           absence
           of
           
             Kmielniski
          
           undeceiving
           them
           from
           the
           false
           hopes
           they
           sustained
           of
           a
           speedy
           assistance
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           desire
           Peace
           very
           earnestly
           ;
           their
           Commanders
           who
           saw
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           effected
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           prejudice
           ,
           resisted
           with
           all
           their
           power
           :
           And
           seeing
           that
           
             Dziadziali
             ,
          
           whom
           they
           had
           substituted
           in
           the
           room
           of
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           did
           lend
           an
           Ear
           towards
           an
           accommodation
           ,
           they
           forsook
           him
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           
             Bohun
          
           in
           his
           place
           ;
           who
           to
           signalize
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           new
           Generalship
           ,
           upon
           the
           information
           he
           received
           
           that
           the
           Palatine
           of
           
             Braclaw
          
           had
           passed
           the
           River
           with
           some
           Forces
           ,
           to
           shut
           up
           those
           Passages
           which
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           made
           use
           of
           to
           go
           out
           to
           Forrage
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           ,
           they
           might
           at
           last
           retreat
           ;
           he
           went
           out
           with
           a
           good
           number
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Cossackin
             Militia
             ,
          
           and
           two
           pieces
           of
           Cannon
           ,
           to
           drive
           them
           back
           ,
           and
           to
           reinforce
           the
           Guards
           which
           they
           had
           placed
           in
           the
           Forts
           ,
           made
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Passage
           :
           But
           scarce
           was
           he
           out
           of
           the
           Camp
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           jealousie
           and
           suspition
           which
           they
           had
           a
           long
           time
           harbored
           ,
           That
           the
           old
           Soldiers
           and
           Officers
           had
           a
           design
           to
           retreat
           and
           leave
           the
           rest
           ,
           began
           now
           to
           break
           out
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           raised
           
             Cossack
             ,
          
           having
           published
           it
           aloud
           ,
           That
           
             Bohun
          
           was
           gone
           out
           to
           this
           intent
           .
           The
           noise
           of
           it
           immediately
           spred
           it self
           throughout
           the
           Camp
           ,
           and
           caused
           such
           a
           consternation
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           began
           to
           flie
           in
           the
           greatest
           disorder
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Ways
           and
           Causeys
           which
           they
           had
           made
           in
           the
           Marshes
           near
           their
           Camp
           were
           too
           straight
           ,
           and
           many
           falling
           in
           ,
           stuck
           fast
           in
           the
           Mire
           ,
           although
           they
           laid
           their
           Vests
           ,
           Cloaks
           ,
           and
           other
           garments
           to
           draw
           them
           out
           .
           
             Bohun
          
           perceiving
           this
           confusion
           ,
           came
           with
           his
           old
           soldiers
           to
           remedy
           it
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           Torrent
           drawing
           them
           in
           also
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           The
           Palatine
           of
           
             Braclaw
          
           seeing
           the
           enemies
           Army
           come
           out
           of
           their
           
             Tabor
          
           so
           precipitously
           ,
           could
           not
           imagine
           what
           it
           meant
           ,
           and
           thinking
           at
           first
           that
           they
           came
           to
           fall
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           placed
           himself
           with
           the
           two
           thousand
           men
           which
           he
           had
           onely
           then
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           a
           posture
           the
           most
           advantagious
           to
           hinder
           his
           being
           encompassed
           in
           ,
           but
           taking
           more
           notice
           of
           the
           enemy
           a
           while
           after
           ,
           he
           was
           better
           informed
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           pursue
           them
           ,
           but
           was
           stopped
           by
           the
           force
           and
           confusion
           of
           the
           rout
           as
           they
           saved
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           he
           set
           upon
           them
           as
           soon
           
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           being
           seconded
           by
           the
           Auxiliaries
           of
           the
           Palatine
           of
           
             Plosko
             ,
          
           who
           making
           a
           review
           at
           the
           same
           time
           when
           the
           flight
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           began
           ,
           was
           the
           nearest
           to
           pursue
           them
           ;
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           which
           did
           not
           expect
           that
           their
           enemies
           should
           be
           so
           sodainly
           routed
           ,
           and
           consequently
           were
           not
           on
           horseback
           ,
           except
           those
           who
           guarded
           the
           Camp
           ,
           ran
           streight
           to
           the
           
             Tabor
          
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           where
           finding
           sufficient
           booty
           ,
           they
           imployed
           themselves
           about
           it
           ,
           instead
           of
           pursuing
           their
           enemies
           ;
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           lost
           no
           less
           in
           this
           flight
           then
           twenty
           thousand
           men
           ,
           either
           killed
           by
           the
           
             Polanders
             ,
          
           or
           lost
           in
           the
           Woods
           ,
           Briers
           ,
           Marshes
           ,
           and
           Boggs
           ;
           two
           thousand
           of
           them
           retreating
           to
           a
           little
           hill
           within
           their
           
             Tabor
             ,
          
           not
           in
           hopes
           of
           any
           relief
           ,
           but
           as
           men
           resolved
           to
           sell
           their
           lives
           as
           dear
           as
           they
           could
           ;
           when
           they
           saw
           themselves
           constrained
           to
           yield
           to
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           
             Polanders
             ,
          
           some
           cast
           themselves
           into
           the
           River
           ,
           others
           into
           the
           Boggs
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           place
           three
           hundred
           of
           them
           were
           in
           a
           body
           together
           ,
           
           and
           defended
           themselves
           valiantly
           against
           the
           great
           number
           of
           those
           who
           assaulted
           them
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           them
           on
           all
           sides
           ;
           yet
           that
           these
           also
           might
           not
           despair
           ,
           and
           set
           too
           little
           value
           upon
           their
           lives
           ,
           the
           
             Poles
          
           offered
           them
           both
           that
           and
           any
           thing
           else
           they
           had
           of
           value
           about
           them
           ,
           but
           this
           rather
           incensed
           them
           the
           more
           ;
           and
           immediately
           they
           took
           out
           of
           their
           Pockets
           and
           Girdles
           ,
           all
           their
           Money
           :
           or
           whatsoever
           they
           had
           considerable
           ,
           and
           threw
           it
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           fought
           till
           the
           last
           man
           ,
           every
           one
           as
           it
           were
           resolving
           to
           fight
           singly
           against
           the
           force
           of
           
             Poland
          
           ;
           and
           what
           was
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           held
           out
           three
           hours
           against
           all
           assaults
           whatsoever
           ,
           for
           having
           got
           a
           little
           Boat
           in
           a
           Pond
           in
           the
           Marshes
           ,
           and
           covered
           himself
           with
           the
           sides
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           avoided
           all
           the
           shot
           which
           they
           made
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           answer
           ,
           shot
           away
           all
           the
           Powder
           he
           had
           at
           them
           ;
           and
           with
           his
           Sithe
           repulsed
           all
           those
           who
           attacked
           him
           .
           A
           
             Muscovite
          
           who
           set
           upon
           him
           with
           the
           same
           weapon
           could
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           his
           skill
           hardly
           escaped
           
           from
           being
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           middle
           ,
           next
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           the
           Countrey
           of
           
             Czechanou
             ,
          
           and
           a
           German
           Foot-soldier
           seeing
           that
           the
           
             Muscovite
          
           could
           not
           accomplish
           his
           designe
           ,
           went
           into
           the
           water
           up
           to
           the
           neck
           ,
           and
           begun
           the
           fight
           again
           ,
           and
           were
           received
           with
           as
           much
           vigor
           by
           the
           
             Cossack
             ,
          
           who
           was
           now
           wounded
           with
           fourteen
           Musket
           Bullets
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           astonishment
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           
             Poland
          
           himself
           in
           whose
           sight
           this
           was
           performed
           ;
           the
           King
           who
           could
           not
           enough
           admire
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           called
           out
           that
           they
           should
           give
           him
           his
           life
           ,
           upon
           condition
           that
           he
           would
           yield
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           gave
           this
           resolute
           answer
           ,
           that
           he
           cared
           not
           to
           live
           ,
           but
           desired
           onely
           to
           die
           like
           a
           soldier
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           was
           run
           through
           with
           a
           Pike
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           another
           
             German
             ,
          
           who
           came
           in
           to
           reinforce
           the
           assault
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Polanders
          
           found
           in
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           Camp
           ,
           besides
           a
           number
           of
           Women
           and
           Children
           ,
           a
           very
           considerable
           booty
           ,
           and
           forty
           pieces
           of
           Ordnance
           ,
           and
           
           much
           Powder
           ,
           many
           Ensignes
           ,
           and
           amongst
           others
           the
           Standard
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           at
           his
           election
           sent
           to
           
             Kmielniski
          
           as
           a
           mark
           of
           the
           confirmation
           of
           his
           Generalship
           ;
           and
           another
           which
           King
           
             Vladislaus
          
           sent
           to
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           when
           he
           intended
           to
           imploy
           them
           in
           a
           war
           which
           he
           designed
           against
           the
           
             Muscovites
          
           ;
           another
           which
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           took
           from
           the
           
             Poles
          
           the
           last
           25
           of
           
             June
          
           ;
           the
           Sword
           which
           the
           
             Greek
          
           Patriarch
           sent
           to
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           as
           an
           acknowledgement
           to
           him
           for
           his
           taking
           upon
           him
           to
           defend
           the
           
             Greek
          
           Church
           .
           The
           ornaments
           for
           a
           Chappel
           and
           other
           rich
           moveables
           of
           a
           
             Greek
          
           Prelate
           ,
           who
           stiled
           himself
           Archbishop
           of
           
             Corinth
             ,
          
           and
           was
           the
           Resident
           of
           the
           Patriarch
           with
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           he
           it
           was
           that
           most
           of
           all
           incouraged
           and
           kept
           on
           the
           Rebellion
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           
             Russians
             ,
          
           and
           was
           much
           against
           any
           accommodation
           ,
           he
           was
           killed
           in
           his
           flight
           with
           an
           Arrow
           shot
           by
           a
           young
           man
           a
           
             Polander
             .
          
           They
           found
           also
           
             Kmielniski
          
           his
           Cabinet
           ,
           wherein
           was
           the
           Seal
           of
           the
           
             Zaporovian
          
           Army
           ,
           and
           divers
           Letters
           from
           the
           Grand
           Signior
           ,
           
           the
           Great
           Duke
           of
           
             Muscovy
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           
             Transylvania
             ,
          
           with
           about
           thirty
           thousand
           Rixdollars
           ,
           which
           were
           designed
           for
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           ;
           Vests
           lined
           with
           rich
           Furrs
           ,
           Arms
           in
           great
           number
           ,
           and
           Provision
           in
           abundance
           ;
           and
           even
           the
           Pots
           and
           Spits
           at
           the
           fire
           ,
           a
           signe
           that
           their
           flight
           was
           not
           at
           all
           premeditated
           .
        
         
           This
           defeat
           cost
           the
           
             Poles
          
           not
           many
           men
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           Captain
           of
           
             Radzevil
          
           his
           Regiment
           of
           Foot
           ,
           who
           was
           slain
           at
           the
           attacquing
           of
           the
           three
           hundred
           
             Cossacks
          
           who
           retired
           into
           the
           Marsh
           .
           Besides
           those
           who
           were
           already
           sent
           to
           pursue
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           ;
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Campagnia
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Wisnowitz
          
           with
           seven
           Regiments
           were
           Commanded
           out
           to
           hinder
           them
           from
           rallying
           ,
           who
           killed
           all
           they
           overtook
           ,
           a
           great
           number
           of
           them
           attempting
           to
           retreat
           by
           
             Dubno
             ,
          
           three
           thousand
           were
           cut
           in
           pieces
           by
           the
           Garrison
           of
           that
           Town
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           as
           they
           passed
           over
           a
           long
           Causey
           .
           The
           King
           leaving
           almost
           all
           
           the
           Auxiliaries
           at
           
             Berestesko
             ,
          
           marched
           also
           in
           pursuit
           of
           them
           towards
           
             Krzmienecz
          
           ;
           but
           found
           in
           all
           that
           journey
           nothing
           but
           spectacles
           of
           horror
           ,
           the
           ways
           being
           strewed
           with
           dead
           bodies
           ,
           and
           the
           Woods
           filled
           with
           those
           miserable
           persons
           ,
           who
           after
           their
           defeat
           ,
           fled
           into
           the
           thickest
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           where
           they
           found
           no
           other
           sustenance
           for
           many
           days
           ,
           than
           the
           Barks
           of
           Trees
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           were
           so
           weak
           ,
           that
           their
           Legs
           were
           not
           able
           to
           serve
           them
           in
           their
           flight
           ;
           the
           indignation
           of
           the
           
             Polanders
          
           at
           length
           was
           changed
           into
           pity
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           these
           Skeletons
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           pursuing
           them
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           they
           did
           it
           to
           give
           them
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           .
           The
           King
           himself
           seeing
           them
           in
           this
           deplorable
           condition
           ,
           caused
           Provisions
           to
           be
           distributed
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           assured
           them
           of
           pardon
           if
           they
           would
           leave
           the
           rebellious
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           return
           to
           their
           Houses
           ;
           thus
           did
           his
           
             Polish
          
           Majesty
           shew
           his
           Clemency
           ,
           and
           not
           rigorously
           put
           to
           the
           sword
           that
           rebellious
           people
           
           whereby
           he
           must
           have
           necessarily
           depopulated
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           Provinces
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           served
           for
           a
           Rampart
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           must
           consequently
           have
           ruined
           a
           number
           of
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           chief
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           who
           having
           great
           Estates
           there
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           received
           their
           Rents
           ,
           if
           the
           Countrey
           had
           been
           unpeopled
           .
           The
           Peasants
           in
           
             Poland
          
           being
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Gentlemens
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           they
           being
           deprived
           of
           their
           Tenants
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           very
           difficult
           for
           them
           to
           find
           others
           to
           serve
           them
           in
           the
           Tenure
           of
           Villenage
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           true
           Motive
           which
           then
           and
           at
           other
           times
           hath
           hindred
           the
           utter
           ruine
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           without
           which
           consideration
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           have
           been
           difficult
           to
           have
           destroyed
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           judging
           his
           presence
           necessary
           to
           terminate
           this
           War
           ,
           and
           to
           compleat
           the
           Reduction
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           made
           account
           to
           march
           with
           his
           whole
           Army
           to
           
             Kiovia
             ,
          
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           send
           his
           Forces
           and
           Orders
           necessary
           
           for
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           this
           design
           .
           But
           the
           Nobility
           opposed
           it
           ,
           alledging
           ,
           That
           the
           necessity
           of
           his
           Affairs
           did
           oblige
           him
           to
           return
           ;
           and
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           would
           be
           sufficient
           to
           perform
           what
           remained
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           were
           scattered
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           condition
           to
           rally
           after
           this
           defeat
           ;
           that
           if
           any
           of
           them
           should
           take
           up
           Arms
           again
           ,
           the
           raised
           Troops
           would
           be
           sufficient
           to
           hinder
           and
           render
           useless
           all
           their
           attempts
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           be
           no
           pretence
           of
           leading
           the
           Nobility
           into
           a
           Countrey
           desolate
           and
           laid
           waste
           by
           the
           continual
           violencies
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           and
           where
           they
           might
           be
           famished
           ;
           so
           that
           upon
           a
           general
           Council
           held
           at
           
             Orla
             ,
          
           of
           all
           the
           Commanders
           and
           Officers
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           it
           was
           determined
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           would
           return
           should
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           greater
           number
           ;
           and
           his
           Majesty
           of
           
             Poland
          
           after
           he
           had
           left
           his
           Instructions
           with
           the
           Great
           General
           
             Potoski
             ,
          
           for
           the
           consummating
           that
           which
           he
           had
           so
           happily
           undertaken
           ,
           took
           his
           journey
           towards
           
           
             Warsaw
             ,
          
           having
           first
           had
           a
           promise
           from
           the
           Nobility
           of
           a
           new
           supply
           of
           Men
           and
           Money
           .
           The
           King
           before
           his
           departure
           also
           received
           an
           account
           ,
           how
           that
           the
           Cham
           being
           informed
           of
           the
           defeat
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           had
           hastened
           his
           retreat
           towards
           
             Crim
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           four
           thousand
           
             Turks
          
           who
           came
           to
           their
           assistance
           ,
           having
           also
           intelligence
           of
           it
           ,
           had
           passed
           the
           
             Boristhenes
          
           with
           all
           diligence
           :
           This
           news
           was
           accompanied
           also
           with
           that
           of
           the
           defeat
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           in
           
             Lythuania
          
           by
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             Cossacks
          
           to
           the
           number
           of
           twelve
           thousand
           ,
           Commanded
           by
           
             Niebaba
          
           one
           of
           their
           Generals
           ,
           had
           placed
           themselves
           near
           to
           
             Loiowogrod
             ,
          
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           River
           
             Sesz
          
           into
           the
           
             Boristhenes
             ,
          
           where
           after
           they
           had
           made
           Works
           to
           secure
           to
           themselves
           the
           passage
           over
           those
           Rivers
           ,
           their
           General
           left
           Forces
           to
           guard
           them
           .
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
             ,
          
           General
           of
           
             Lythuania
             ,
          
           hearing
           of
           this
           ,
           resolved
           to
           set
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           sent
           before
           him
           Major
           General
           
             Mirski
          
           with
           three
           thousand
           chosen
           
           men
           ,
           with
           Orders
           to
           pass
           the
           
             Boristhenes
          
           ;
           and
           he
           himself
           embarked
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Foot
           and
           his
           Artillery
           ,
           while
           his
           Horse
           marched
           by
           Land
           ,
           at
           his
           arrival
           he
           set
           upon
           their
           intrenchments
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           while
           that
           
             Mirski
          
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           given
           the
           signal
           by
           the
           discharge
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Cannon
           ,
           was
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           defended
           themselves
           bravely
           for
           an
           hour
           and
           half
           ,
           after
           which
           they
           were
           overthrown
           and
           cut
           in
           pieces
           .
           
             Niebaba
          
           coming
           with
           his
           Army
           to
           the
           relief
           of
           his
           .
        
         
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
             ,
          
           although
           that
           
             Mirski
          
           were
           not
           yet
           joyned
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           having
           not
           passed
           the
           River
           which
           parted
           them
           ,
           neglected
           not
           to
           incounter
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           sharp
           conflict
           ,
           in
           which
           three
           of
           the
           principal
           Colonels
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           
             Niebaba
          
           their
           General
           was
           slain
           ,
           overthrew
           their
           Army
           ,
           killed
           three
           thousand
           men
           ,
           took
           many
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           rest
           the
           Nephew
           of
           
             Niebaba
             ,
          
           the
           rest
           saved
           themselves
           in
           their
           Camp
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           far
           from
           the
           place
           of
           Battel
           ,
           which
           they
           also
           sodainly
           abandoned
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           City
           of
           
             Lubiecz
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             Czernobel
          
           near
           to
           it
           ,
           who
           yielded
           up
           themselves
           without
           making
           any
           great
           resistance
           to
           
             Gonsieuski
             ,
          
           General
           of
           the
           Artillery
           of
           
             Lythuania
          
           ;
           after
           which
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
          
           took
           his
           way
           towards
           
             Kiovia
             ,
          
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           in
           those
           parts
           .
        
         
           General
           
             Potoski
          
           imployed
           himself
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           in
           
             Volhynia
             ,
          
           where
           the
           difficulty
           of
           getting
           Provisions
           having
           forced
           him
           to
           divide
           his
           Army
           into
           many
           parts
           ,
           he
           appointed
           their
           Rendezvous
           to
           be
           at
           
             Lubertowa
             ,
          
           a
           Town
           which
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           all
           the
           war
           had
           preserved
           it self
           by
           the
           convenience
           of
           its
           scituation
           ,
           and
           number
           of
           its
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           goe
           and
           make
           an
           attempt
           upon
           
             Pawolocz
          
           and
           
             Bialacierkiew
             ,
          
           giving
           a
           strict
           Command
           ,
           that
           the
           Officers
           should
           order
           it
           ,
           that
           their
           Soldiers
           should
           so
           behave
           themselves
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           Peasants
           might
           by
           no
           means
           be
           constrained
           to
           quit
           their
           Houses
           ,
           or
           to
           destroy
           what
           Provisions
           were
           left
           .
           The
           Gentlemen
           also
           took
           all
           care
           to
           bring
           the
           Peasants
           
           to
           their
           former
           duty
           ,
           promising
           them
           by
           Letters
           and
           Messages
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           most
           favourably
           dealt
           withal
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           return
           to
           their
           obedience
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           
             Kmielniski
          
           having
           with
           a
           summe
           of
           Money
           ,
           appeased
           the
           Cham
           and
           freed
           himself
           ,
           returned
           into
           
             Vkrain
          
           to
           strengthen
           and
           confirme
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           people
           ,
           which
           the
           last
           defeat
           and
           his
           absence
           had
           very
           much
           shaken
           ;
           and
           taking
           the
           same
           course
           as
           formerly
           ,
           in
           those
           places
           where
           he
           could
           not
           be
           in
           person
           ,
           by
           his
           Letters
           and
           Emissaries
           ,
           he
           gave
           new
           heat
           to
           their
           courage
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           much
           abated
           ,
           exhorting
           them
           to
           maintain
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Publick
           ,
           and
           putting
           them
           in
           mind
           how
           fortune
           was
           momentary
           and
           changeable
           ,
           and
           if
           of
           late
           she
           had
           declared
           her self
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           
             Poles
             ,
          
           yet
           she
           had
           left
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           Strength
           and
           forces
           sufficient
           to
           renew
           the
           war
           and
           recover
           their
           losses
           ,
           and
           to
           feed
           their
           hopes
           ,
           he
           gave
           out
           that
           one
           
             Ragoci
          
           in
           
             Poland
          
           was
           revolted
           ,
           and
           thereby
           had
           obliged
           the
           King
           to
           draw
           
           back
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           to
           stop
           his
           progress
           ,
           that
           the
           Flower
           of
           the
           old
           
             Cossackian
          
           Militia
           was
           gathering
           together
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           few
           days
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           would
           come
           and
           joyn
           with
           them
           again
           to
           revenge
           their
           last
           defeat
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           hopes
           of
           this
           people
           still
           more
           high
           ,
           from
           time
           to
           time
           he
           dispatched
           several
           Embassies
           to
           the
           Cham
           ,
           which
           he
           accompanied
           with
           magnificent
           promises
           to
           induce
           him
           to
           afford
           him
           new
           supplies
           ,
           remonstrating
           to
           him
           that
           the
           security
           of
           both
           their
           fortunes
           depended
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           one
           would
           infallibly
           expose
           the
           other
           to
           the
           
             Polish
          
           power
           ;
           he
           sent
           also
           three
           Envoyes
           to
           the
           
             Ottoman
          
           Court
           ,
           to
           represent
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           were
           assisted
           by
           the
           Grand
           Signior
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           make
           head
           against
           all
           the
           Forces
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           but
           if
           they
           were
           abandoned
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           necessitated
           to
           an
           accommodation
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           to
           make
           war
           against
           himself
           .
        
         
         
           Prince
           
             Janus
             Radzevil
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           
             Hlebowitz
             ,
          
           Palatine
           of
           
             Smolensko
          
           was
           joyned
           ,
           having
           left
           
             Fronckewitz
             ,
          
           Lieutenant-Collonel
           of
           the
           Hussars
           ,
           with
           some
           Forces
           about
           
             Czernihow
             ,
          
           to
           hinder
           the
           excursions
           of
           that
           Garrison
           ,
           went
           towards
           
             Kiovia
          
           ;
           after
           they
           had
           forced
           from
           those
           Quarters
           the
           
             Cossackian
          
           Collonels
           ,
           
             Antonio
          
           and
           
             Orkussa
             ,
          
           and
           put
           their
           Forces
           into
           such
           disorder
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           constrained
           to
           burn
           their
           Tabor
           ,
           and
           their
           Bridge
           ,
           and
           fly
           into
           the
           Town
           ;
           neither
           did
           they
           stay
           there
           any
           time
           ,
           for
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           march
           of
           the
           
             Lythuanian
          
           Army
           spreading
           it self
           through
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
             Cossackian
          
           Forces
           ,
           who
           thought
           to
           shelter
           themselves
           in
           the
           Countrey
           about
           ,
           they
           quitted
           that
           Town
           ,
           which
           was
           one
           of
           their
           principal
           Retreats
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           seeing
           they
           were
           deprived
           of
           their
           Garrison
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           means
           of
           defending
           themselves
           ,
           sent
           their
           Supplications
           to
           the
           
             Polish
          
           General
           by
           their
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           their
           Archimandrit
           or
           Abbot
           of
           their
           chief
           
             Greek
          
           Monastery
           ,
           requesting
           of
           him
           that
           he
           would
           spare
           
           that
           City
           which
           the
           King
           had
           always
           the
           goodness
           to
           preserve
           ,
           and
           which
           during
           the
           last
           wars
           ,
           had
           served
           for
           a
           place
           of
           refuge
           to
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Nobility
           ,
           which
           request
           was
           granted
           by
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
             ,
          
           who
           onely
           disarmed
           them
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           from
           them
           for
           the
           future
           the
           opportunity
           of
           doing
           ill
           .
        
         
           
             Kmielniski
          
           hearing
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           
             Kiovia
             ,
          
           doubled
           his
           diligence
           ,
           and
           sought
           out
           all
           means
           imaginable
           to
           bring
           a
           new
           Army
           into
           the
           Field
           ,
           able
           to
           stop
           the
           progress
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           unfortunate
           posture
           of
           his
           affairs
           suggested
           counsel
           to
           him
           full
           of
           fury
           and
           despair
           :
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           found
           not
           only
           his
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           but
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Peasants
           also
           inclined
           to
           try
           again
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           war
           ,
           and
           among
           these
           latter
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           who
           openly
           declared
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           disgraceful
           to
           them
           to
           be
           dejected
           for
           the
           ill
           success
           of
           one
           Battel
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           who
           overcame
           them
           now
           ,
           they
           had
           formerly
           overcome
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           might
           be
           performed
           again
           ;
           but
           if
           that
           Fortune
           
           should
           obstinately
           declare
           her self
           for
           the
           
             Poles
             ,
          
           there
           was
           still
           a
           place
           left
           them
           to
           retreat
           into
           ,
           the
           Countrey
           of
           the
           
             Turks
             ,
          
           where
           they
           might
           live
           with
           more
           freedom
           then
           in
           
             Russia
             ,
          
           to
           which
           intent
           they
           had
           already
           wrote
           to
           the
           Bassa
           of
           
             Silistria
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Peasants
           went
           every
           day
           to
           joyn
           with
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           began
           their
           incursions
           and
           violencies
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           particularly
           those
           who
           inhabit
           near
           the
           
             Niester
          
           and
           
             Wallachia
          
           who
           are
           more
           accustomed
           to
           these
           Robberies
           then
           the
           other
           .
           General
           
             Potoski
          
           had
           sent
           out
           two
           thousand
           men
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           
             Starroste
          
           of
           
             Kamienecz
          
           his
           son
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           sending
           him
           the
           recruits
           which
           he
           demanded
           ,
           he
           called
           him
           back
           again
           ,
           judging
           it
           more
           convenient
           to
           to
           keep
           his
           Forces
           in
           one
           body
           ,
           the
           General
           sent
           afterwards
           seven
           Squadrons
           towards
           
             Bialacierkiew
          
           to
           hear
           news
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           but
           instead
           of
           obeying
           their
           Orders
           ,
           they
           fell
           to
           plunder
           a
           Town
           called
           
             Pawolocz
             ,
          
           and
           were
           met
           
           withal
           by
           two
           thousand
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           and
           five
           hundred
           
             Tartars
          
           not
           far
           from
           thence
           ,
           who
           set
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           drove
           them
           to
           the
           Gates
           of
           that
           Town
           ,
           took
           away
           all
           their
           booty
           ,
           and
           had
           utterly
           defeated
           them
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Wisnowitz
          
           arrived
           in
           time
           to
           their
           assistance
           ,
           by
           whose
           help
           they
           made
           head
           against
           those
           who
           pursued
           them
           ,
           and
           drove
           part
           of
           them
           into
           their
           Tabor
           ,
           and
           part
           into
           
             Bialacerkiew
             ,
          
           it
           was
           known
           by
           some
           
             Tartar
          
           prisoners
           ,
           taken
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           but
           two
           thousand
           of
           them
           with
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           but
           that
           in
           a
           few
           days
           four
           thousand
           others
           were
           expected
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           Infidels
           were
           gone
           to
           refresh
           their
           Horses
           in
           the
           Pastures
           of
           the
           desart
           Plains
           ,
           and
           had
           received
           Orders
           to
           be
           in
           readiness
           to
           return
           upon
           the
           first
           occasion
           into
           
             Poland
             .
          
           This
           news
           made
           General
           
             Potoski
          
           to
           delay
           his
           march
           ,
           till
           the
           arrival
           of
           his
           Foot
           and
           Baggage
           ;
           when
           deliberating
           in
           Council
           ,
           with
           his
           Officers
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           they
           determined
           to
           seize
           upon
           
             Chzastowa
             ,
          
           a
           Town
           on
           the
           way
           to
           
             Kiovia
             ,
          
           to
           facilitate
           
           their
           communication
           with
           it
           and
           their
           joyning
           with
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
          
           ;
           while
           they
           lay
           expecting
           the
           Foot
           at
           
             Pawolocz
             ,
          
           which
           marched
           but
           slowly
           ;
           the
           Plague
           took
           away
           in
           the
           flower
           of
           his
           age
           
             Michael
             Koributh
             ,
          
           Duke
           of
           
             Wisniwitz
             ,
          
           who
           had
           given
           sufficient
           proof
           of
           his
           Valor
           and
           singular
           Conduct
           in
           all
           this
           War
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           was
           deprived
           of
           the
           Revenue
           of
           a
           great
           Estate
           in
           
             Vkrain
             .
          
        
         
           After
           that
           the
           Army
           had
           spent
           the
           five
           and
           twentieth
           of
           
             August
          
           in
           rendring
           their
           last
           Devoirs
           to
           this
           great
           person
           ,
           they
           marched
           the
           next
           day
           towards
           
             Trylisicz
             ,
          
           a
           place
           well
           fortified
           ;
           this
           Garrison
           having
           sent
           a
           fierce
           answer
           to
           the
           summons
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           General
           to
           surrender
           themselves
           ,
           he
           Commanded
           
           Priemski-General
           of
           the
           Artillery
           ,
           and
           Commissary
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           
             Berg
             ,
          
           Lieutenant-Colonel
           to
           the
           Regiment
           of
           Prince
           
             Bogislaus
             Radzevil
             ,
          
           with
           seven
           hundred
           
             German
          
           Foot
           to
           attacque
           them
           ;
           they
           lost
           threescore
           or
           fourscore
           men
           in
           the
           approaches
           ,
           
           with
           Captain
           
             Strayse
             ,
          
           and
           Captain
           
             Wahl
             ,
          
           but
           being
           relieved
           with
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Foot
           ,
           in
           two
           hours
           time
           they
           made
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           the
           Town
           and
           Castle
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           obstinate
           resistance
           of
           the
           besieged
           ,
           among
           whom
           ,
           even
           the
           Women
           did
           good
           service
           ,
           and
           fought
           with
           their
           Sithes
           ;
           all
           here
           were
           put
           to
           the
           sword
           without
           distinction
           of
           Sex
           or
           Age.
           The
           Governor
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           a
           
             Cossack
             ,
          
           was
           hanged
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           blood
           ;
           the
           Town
           was
           plundered
           ,
           and
           what
           could
           not
           be
           carried
           away
           ,
           was
           with
           it
           reduced
           to
           Ashes
           ,
           and
           this
           severity
           wrought
           better
           effects
           then
           perhaps
           Clemency
           could
           have
           done
           ,
           for
           the
           Flames
           being
           perceived
           by
           those
           of
           
             Chwastowa
             ,
          
           the
           three
           hundred
           
             Cossacks
          
           which
           guarded
           that
           Town
           ,
           forsook
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           also
           followed
           their
           example
           ,
           although
           they
           might
           well
           have
           resisted
           the
           
             Poles
             ,
          
           and
           put
           them
           to
           the
           expense
           of
           a
           great
           number
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
          
           expecting
           the
           Kings
           Orders
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           should
           
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           kept
           himself
           always
           near
           to
           
             Kiovia
             ,
          
           not
           without
           some
           danger
           ;
           the
           Enemy
           endeavouring
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           surprize
           him
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           hinder
           the
           General
           
             Potoski
          
           from
           joyning
           with
           him
           .
           Upon
           the
           sixteenth
           of
           
             August
          
           Colonel
           
             Nold
          
           being
           sent
           out
           by
           this
           Prince
           ,
           discovered
           by
           the
           Windmil
           near
           to
           the
           Gate
           of
           
             Kiovia
             ,
          
           called
           the
           
             Gilded
             Gate
             ,
          
           a
           great
           body
           of
           
             Cossacks
          
           mingled
           with
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           which
           soon
           allarmed
           the
           Camp
           ,
           and
           a
           party
           of
           Light
           Horse
           set
           upon
           them
           with
           such
           courage
           ,
           that
           after
           they
           had
           taken
           a
           Bridge
           which
           the
           enemies
           put
           much
           trust
           in
           for
           the
           securing
           themselves
           ,
           they
           killed
           a
           thousand
           of
           them
           upon
           the
           place
           ;
           some
           of
           the
           prisoners
           confessed
           that
           this
           body
           of
           three
           thousand
           men
           was
           to
           have
           joyned
           with
           a
           thousand
           more
           ,
           with
           designe
           of
           falling
           upon
           the
           
             Lythuanian
          
           Army
           in
           their
           intrenchments
           .
        
         
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
          
           after
           this
           advantage
           ,
           set
           forward
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           left
           a
           sufficient
           Garrison
           
           in
           
             Kiovia
             ,
          
           and
           furnished
           it
           with
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           its
           preservation
           :
           General
           
             Potoski
          
           having
           sent
           fifteen
           hundred
           men
           before
           him
           ,
           advanced
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Army
           as
           far
           as
           
             Vasilikow
             ,
          
           to
           facilitate
           their
           conjunction
           ;
           
             Kmielniski
          
           finding
           himself
           unable
           to
           hinder
           this
           ,
           and
           foreseeing
           the
           dammage
           he
           must
           receive
           from
           it
           ,
           deputed
           divers
           to
           the
           General
           to
           Treat
           with
           him
           about
           an
           accommodation
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           interpose
           the
           credit
           he
           had
           with
           the
           Senate
           and
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           effusion
           of
           so
           much
           blood
           as
           was
           ready
           to
           be
           spilled
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           in
           favour
           again
           with
           his
           Majesty
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
          
           assuring
           him
           they
           would
           remain
           faithful
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           most
           Religiously
           observe
           the
           Treaty
           of
           
             Zborow
          
           ;
           these
           propositions
           of
           peace
           presented
           by
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           made
           small
           impressions
           upon
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           General
           ,
           who
           being
           well
           informed
           of
           the
           continual
           addresses
           which
           he
           made
           to
           the
           
             Port
             ,
          
           and
           to
           the
           Cham
           ,
           to
           obtain
           a
           speedy
           supply
           ,
           and
           consequently
           understood
           that
           all
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           was
           
           but
           to
           gain
           time
           and
           leisure
           to
           establish
           his
           affairs
           ;
           he
           resolved
           without
           delay
           to
           terminate
           this
           controversie
           by
           force
           of
           Arms.
           The
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           being
           now
           considerably
           reinforced
           ,
           by
           the
           conjunction
           of
           the
           
             Lythuanians
             ,
          
           consisting
           of
           nine
           thousand
           chosen
           men
           ;
           
             Kmielniski
          
           although
           he
           had
           received
           a
           fresh
           supply
           of
           six
           thousand
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           did
           not
           neglect
           to
           make
           another
           attempt
           towards
           an
           accommodation
           ,
           and
           the
           Palatine
           of
           
             Kiovia
          
           endeavoured
           with
           divers
           arguments
           to
           induce
           the
           Generals
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           this
           War
           ,
           rather
           by
           a
           general
           Pardon
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           continuation
           of
           so
           many
           cruelties
           ;
           representing
           to
           them
           that
           the
           many
           troubles
           which
           the
           soldiers
           had
           undergone
           in
           this
           Campagnia
           ,
           and
           the
           Diseases
           reigning
           amongst
           them
           ,
           had
           diminished
           ,
           and
           did
           diminish
           daily
           a
           great
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Generals
           
             Potoski
          
           and
           
             Radzevil
             ,
          
           condescended
           to
           receive
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           deputed
           to
           come
           and
           desire
           peace
           .
           
             Kmielniski
          
           desiring
           that
           some
           one
           might
           be
           dispatched
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           conferre
           with
           
             Vihouski
          
           his
           Secretary
           ,
           
           and
           intimate
           Friend
           ,
           they
           sent
           to
           him
           
             Makouski
             ,
          
           a
           Captain
           of
           Horse
           ,
           with
           a
           Letter
           to
           him
           from
           the
           General
           
             Potoski
             ,
          
           but
           because
           he
           gave
           him
           not
           the
           Title
           of
           General
           of
           the
           
             Zaporovian
          
           Army
           ,
           this
           omission
           was
           taken
           for
           a
           great
           injury
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           disturbance
           among
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           ;
           but
           
             Makouski
          
           having
           appeased
           them
           by
           giving
           them
           sufficient
           reasons
           for
           what
           was
           done
           ;
           the
           conference
           began
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Deputy
           proposed
           ,
           that
           
             Kmielniski
          
           should
           send
           away
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           and
           come
           himself
           to
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Camp
           and
           pay
           his
           respects
           to
           their
           Generals
           ;
           he
           was
           against
           the
           first
           of
           these
           propositions
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           whatsoever
           his
           Secretary
           could
           doe
           to
           draw
           from
           him
           his
           consent
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           he
           agreed
           to
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           although
           his
           Officers
           and
           the
           
             Russian
          
           Peasants
           expressed
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           repugnancy
           for
           the
           latter
           .
           But
           finding
           it
           not
           convenient
           to
           continue
           this
           conference
           in
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           Camp
           ,
           lest
           that
           the
           
             Tartars
          
           suspecting
           what
           they
           Treated
           of
           might
           attempt
           something
           against
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           
           Commissioners
           ,
           
             Vihouski
          
           did
           very
           much
           instance
           that
           it
           might
           be
           removed
           to
           
             Bialacierkiew
             .
          
        
         
           
             Makouski
          
           giving
           an
           account
           to
           the
           Generals
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ,
           of
           his
           Negotiation
           with
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           it
           was
           thought
           expedient
           to
           send
           Commissioners
           to
           
             Bialacierkiew
          
           as
           they
           desired
           ,
           to
           this
           intent
           were
           deputed
           the
           Palatines
           of
           
             Kiovia
          
           and
           
             Smolensko
             .
             Zowzieuski
             ,
          
           High
           Steward
           of
           
             Lythuania
          
           and
           
             Cossacouski
             ,
          
           second
           Judge
           of
           
             Braclaw
             ,
          
           whom
           they
           guarded
           with
           a
           great
           Convoy
           ,
           of
           which
           five
           hundred
           Horse
           onely
           were
           permitted
           to
           enter
           the
           Town
           .
           These
           Commissioners
           Treating
           with
           those
           of
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           agreed
           of
           all
           the
           conditions
           of
           peace
           ,
           excepting
           some
           few
           points
           which
           were
           afterwards
           to
           be
           decided
           in
           the
           two
           Camps
           ,
           but
           were
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           first
           in
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
             ,
          
           where
           
             Kmielniski
          
           and
           his
           Officers
           had
           enough
           to
           doe
           to
           defend
           them
           from
           the
           violencies
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Peasants
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           endure
           any
           propositions
           of
           Peace
           ,
           
           suspecting
           always
           that
           one
           of
           their
           Articles
           would
           be
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           their
           former
           servitude
           .
           The
           
             Tartars
          
           also
           set
           upon
           them
           in
           their
           return
           ,
           and
           plundered
           part
           of
           their
           Baggage
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           General
           
             Potoski
          
           and
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
             ,
          
           seeing
           that
           the
           Treaty
           was
           almost
           concluded
           ,
           removed
           from
           
             Hermanowka
          
           to
           
             Bialacerkiew
             ,
          
           the
           place
           where
           
             Kmielniski
          
           and
           the
           principal
           Commanders
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           were
           to
           renew
           their
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King
           and
           State
           ,
           at
           the
           approach
           of
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ,
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           seemed
           to
           be
           very
           much
           surprized
           ,
           but
           they
           being
           certified
           that
           it
           was
           upon
           no
           other
           designe
           then
           to
           oppose
           the
           incursions
           of
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           new
           Commissioners
           were
           sent
           on
           both
           sides
           to
           conclude
           of
           what
           was
           left
           undecided
           at
           the
           last
           conference
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           instead
           of
           that
           presented
           new
           propositions
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           forgot
           what
           had
           been
           so
           lately
           determined
           ,
           demanding
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           
           Treaty
           at
           
             Zborow
          
           ;
           that
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           should
           leave
           the
           frontiers
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           liberty
           to
           maintain
           their
           confederacy
           with
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           whom
           they
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           the
           true
           defenders
           of
           their
           priviledges
           ;
           so
           that
           after
           the
           
             Poles
          
           had
           reproached
           them
           of
           their
           lightness
           and
           infidelity
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           proceed
           from
           the
           news
           of
           some
           new
           supply
           from
           the
           
             Tartars
             ,
          
           or
           the
           false
           report
           of
           the
           Grand
           Signior
           his
           sending
           some
           considerable
           Forces
           ;
           they
           drew
           up
           their
           Army
           ,
           and
           committed
           the
           right
           wing
           to
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
          
           with
           his
           
             Lythuanians
             ,
          
           the
           left
           to
           
             Kalinouski
             ,
          
           and
           reserved
           the
           main
           body
           for
           General
           
             Potoski
             .
          
           The
           
             Cossacks
          
           and
           
             Tartars
          
           came
           also
           out
           of
           their
           Camp
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           no
           other
           designe
           but
           to
           observe
           the
           posture
           of
           the
           
             Poles
          
           ;
           there
           passed
           divers
           skirmishes
           between
           them
           for
           three
           days
           ,
           and
           divers
           Companies
           of
           the
           Enemie
           hid
           themselves
           in
           Thickets
           and
           close
           places
           ,
           making
           frequent
           attempts
           upon
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Army
           ,
           annoying
           them
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Flanck
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           in
           the
           Reer
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           thought
           they
           
           did
           to
           make
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Generals
           more
           tractable
           ,
           and
           to
           obtain
           more
           advantagious
           conditions
           of
           peace
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           being
           wearied
           with
           the
           delays
           of
           
             Kmielniski
             ,
          
           who
           pretended
           to
           disallow
           of
           all
           these
           attempts
           and
           skirmishes
           ;
           and
           being
           earnest
           with
           him
           to
           declare
           his
           mind
           ,
           he
           sent
           them
           upon
           the
           26
           of
           
             September
             ,
          
           three
           Deputies
           to
           endeavor
           seriously
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Treaty
           ;
           these
           were
           much
           more
           moderate
           in
           their
           demands
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           very
           different
           also
           from
           those
           agreed
           upon
           at
           
             Bialacerkiew
          
           ;
           for
           after
           they
           had
           concluded
           that
           the
           number
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           inrolled
           ,
           should
           amount
           to
           twenty
           thousand
           ,
           they
           demanded
           also
           that
           they
           might
           have
           their
           Quarters
           in
           the
           Palatinates
           of
           
             Braclaw
          
           and
           
             Czernihow
             ,
          
           and
           this
           being
           refused
           ,
           they
           insisted
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Forces
           should
           not
           be
           quartered
           there
           during
           the
           time
           that
           
             Kmielniski
          
           was
           employed
           in
           inrolling
           the
           
             Cossackian
          
           Militia
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           should
           give
           him
           for
           his
           own
           maintenance
           ,
           the
           Territories
           of
           
             Czircassy
          
           and
           
             Borowitza
             .
             Potoski
          
           gave
           them
           
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           this
           latter
           demand
           could
           not
           be
           granted
           without
           express
           Orders
           from
           the
           King
           and
           State
           ,
           but
           condescended
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           after
           that
           
             Kmielniski
          
           had
           secretly
           informed
           him
           that
           he
           insisted
           upon
           it
           only
           to
           content
           the
           revolted
           Peasants
           ,
           whom
           he
           thought
           not
           fit
           to
           irritate
           so
           long
           as
           they
           kept
           together
           ,
           and
           made
           so
           considerable
           a
           body
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           remained
           nothing
           but
           that
           he
           and
           his
           chief
           Officers
           should
           come
           and
           make
           their
           submissions
           to
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Generals
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           inclinable
           enough
           to
           do
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           received
           Hostages
           for
           his
           security
           ,
           though
           divers
           of
           his
           Officers
           with
           great
           difficulty
           were
           brought
           to
           consent
           to
           it
           .
           Upon
           the
           28
           of
           
             September
             ,
          
           he
           and
           the
           principal
           Commanders
           of
           the
           
             Cossacks
          
           came
           to
           the
           
             Polish
          
           Camp
           ,
           where
           with
           much
           Humility
           ,
           and
           the
           Tears
           in
           his
           Eyes
           (
           which
           he
           had
           always
           ready
           to
           shed
           ,
           when
           the
           necessity
           of
           his
           affairs
           required
           )
           he
           asked
           Pardon
           of
           the
           Great
           General
           
             Potoski
             ,
          
           and
           saluted
           Prince
           
             Radzevil
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nobility
           with
           all
           respect
           .
           In
           his
           presence
           were
           
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Treaty
           read
           ,
           and
           being
           signed
           on
           both
           parts
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           Oath
           ;
           all
           ended
           in
           an
           entertainment
           which
           was
           given
           to
           those
           of
           his
           Train
           .
        
         
           The
           Articles
           were
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             THat
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             submission
             and
             acknowledgement
             which
             the
          
           Zaporovian
           
             Army
             and
             its
          
           Commanders
           
             had
             made
             to
             be
             always
             obliged
             to
             serve
             the
             King
             and
             State
             ;
             This
             Army
             should
             be
             composed
             for
             the
             future
             of
             twenty
             thousand
             men
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             chosen
             and
             Registred
             by
             their
             General
             and
             Officers
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             their
             Quarters
             in
             the
             Countey
             and
             Lands
             belonging
             to
             his
             Majesty
             in
             the
             Palatinates
             of
          
           Kiovia
           ,
           Braclaw
           ,
           
             and
          
           Czernihow
           ,
           
             but
             the
             Lands
             of
             the
             Nobility
             should
             be
             free
             from
             Quartering
             of
             Soldiers
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             if
             any
             of
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Nobility
             were
             Registred
             in
             the
          
           Zaporovian
           
             Army
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             change
             their
             Habitations
             ,
             and
             to
             transferre
             themselves
             into
             the
             Lands
             belonging
             to
             the
             King
             in
             the
             Palatinacy
             of
          
           Kiovia
           ,
           
             but
             it
             should
             be
             free
             for
             them
             to
             sell
             their
             Goods
             ,
             whither
             moveables
             
             or
             others
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             part
             soever
             they
             were
             ,
             without
             any
             hindrance
             or
             molestation
             from
             their
             Landlords
             ,
             the
             Starroste's
             or
             Substarroste's
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             That
             they
             should
             begin
             to
             Register
             the
             twenty
             thousand
          
           Cossacks
           
             to
             be
             retained
             ,
             within
             fifteen
             days
             ,
             counting
             from
             the
             day
             of
             the
             date
             of
             this
             present
             Treaty
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             List
             or
             Roll
             containing
             the
             name
             ,
             surname
             ,
             and
             abode
             of
             each
             particular
             Cossack
             should
             be
             Signed
             by
             the
             General
             of
             the
          
           Cossacks
           ,
           
             should
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             Copy
             of
             a
             Copy
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             Rolls
             of
          
           Kiovia
           ;
           
             that
             those
             were
             not
             Registred
             or
             Matriculated
             ,
             should
             still
             enjoy
             the
             antient
             Rights
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             the
          
           Cossacks
           ,
           
             but
             those
             who
             should
             be
             excluded
             ,
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             the
             same
             Duty
             as
             formerly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Kings
             Lands
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
             That
             the
          
           Polish
           
             Forces
             should
             have
             no
             Quarters
             in
             the
             Palatinacy
             of
          
           Kiovia
           ,
           
             in
             those
             places
             assigned
             to
             the
          
           Cossacks
           ,
           
             nor
             should
             the
             latter
             pretend
             to
             any
             Quarters
             designed
             for
             the
          
           Poles
           
             in
             the
             Palatinacy
             of
          
           Braclaw
           ,
           and
           Czernihow
           ,
           
             after
             the
             Feast
             of
          
           Christmas
           ,
           
             by
             which
             time
             they
             were
             to
             make
             up
             the
             Register
             .
          
        
         
         
           5.
           
           
             That
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             said
          
           Palatinacies
           
             of
          
           Kiovia
           ,
           Braclaw
           ,
           
             and
          
           Czernihow
           ,
           
             should
             come
             into
             free
             possession
             again
             of
             their
             Estates
             or
             Starrosties
             ,
             and
             draw
             from
             thence
             their
             Revenues
             as
             formerly
             ,
             onely
             they
             should
             not
             receive
             any
             Taxes
             or
             Duties
             from
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Register
             were
             finished
             ,
             when
             it
             would
             be
             perferctly
             known
             who
             those
             were
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             enjoy
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
          
           Cossacks
           ,
           
             and
             who
             not
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           
             That
             the
             General
             of
             the
          
           Cossacks
           
             should
             have
             the
             Town
             of
          
           Czerin
           
             for
             his
             proper
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             that
          
           Bogdan
           Kmielniski
           
             at
             present
             in
             that
             charge
             ,
             and
             his
             successors
             should
             enjoy
             all
             Prerogatives
             belonging
             thereto
             ,
             and
             dispose
             of
             all
             Places
             and
             Offices
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Generalissimo's
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             should
             take
             an
             Oath
             of
             unalterable
             Fidelity
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           
             That
             the
          
           Greek
           
             Religion
             which
             the
          
           Zaporovian
           
             Army
             professeth
             ,
             should
             be
             maintained
             in
             its
             antient
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             those
             Bishopricks
             ,
             Monasteries
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Revenues
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             usurped
             during
             the
             last
             War
             should
             be
             restored
             .
          
        
         
         
           8.
           
           
             That
             those
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             either
          
           Catholicks
           
             or
          
           Greeks
           ,
           
             who
             had
             taken
             the
          
           Cossacks
           
             part
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
          
           Kiovia
           
             should
             be
             included
             in
             the
             Bill
             of
             Oblivion
             ,
             and
             consequently
             should
             be
             re-established
             in
             their
             Estates
             ,
             Rights
             ,
             Honours
             ;
             and
             Priviledges
             ;
             and
             that
             any
             sentence
             given
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             last
             war
             ,
             should
             remain
             Null
             and
             void
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           
             That
             the
          
           Jews
           
             should
             keep
             their
             priviledges
             of
             being
             Free
             Citizens
             in
             the
             Lands
             belonging
             to
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Nobility
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             Farm
             their
             Estates
             and
             Rights
             as
             formely
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           
             That
             the
          
           Tartars
           
             who
             were
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             should
             immediately
             retreat
             ,
             without
             spoiling
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             be
             allowed
             any
             longer
             Quarters
             therein
             in
             what
             place
             soever
             ;
             that
             the
             General
             of
             the
          
           Cossacks
           
             should
             doe
             his
             utmost
             to
             engage
             them
             for
             the
             future
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             State
             ;
             but
             if
             that
             he
             could
             not
             accomplish
             it
             before
             the
             next
             Diet
             ,
             he
             and
             his
          
           Cossacks
           
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             renounce
             their
             friendship
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             War
             upon
             them
             as
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
          
           Poland
           ;
           
             and
             that
             the
          
           Cossacks
           
             should
             not
             make
             any
             League
             ,
             nor
             entertain
             
             any
             correspondence
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Neighboring
             Prince
             ;
             but
             should
             remain
             in
             a
             perpetual
             and
             constant
             Fidelity
             and
             Obedience
             towards
             his
             Majesty
             and
             the
             State
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             and
             their
             Successors
             were
             to
             give
             proofs
             upon
             all
             occasions
             when
             they
             should
             be
             Commanded
             .
          
        
         
           11.
           
           
             That
             as
             there
             never
             was
             yet
             any
          
           Cossack
           
             inrolled
             for
             the
             guard
             of
             the
             Frontiers
             of
          
           Lythuania
           ;
           
             so
             should
             there
             not
             be
             any
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             all
             should
             remain
             as
             it
             was
             already
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             within
             the
          
           Limits
           
             of
             the
             Palatinacy
             of
          
           Kiovia
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           
             That
             seeing
             the
             said
             City
             of
          
           Kiovia
           
             was
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             and
             a
             seat
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             therefore
             there
             should
             be
             but
             few
          
           Cossacks
           
             Registred
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           13.
           
           
             That
             for
             the
             greater
             security
             of
             this
             Treaty
             ,
             both
             the
          
           Polish
           
             Commissioners
             and
             the
             General
             of
             the
          
           Zaporovian
           
             Army
             with
             their
             Commanders
             ,
             should
             be
             bound
             by
             oath
             to
             keep
             it
             ;
             after
             which
             the
          
           Polish
           
             Army
             should
             retire
             into
             their
             Quarters
             ,
             while
             the
             Soldiers
             who
             were
             to
             compose
             the
          
           Zaporovian
           Army
           ,
           
             might
             be
             chosen
             out
             and
             Registred
             ;
             the
          
           Tartars
           
             should
             return
             into
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Cossacks
           
             home
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             That
          
           Kmielniski
           
             and
             the
          
           Zaporovian
           
             Army
             should
             send
             Deputies
             to
             the
             next
             Diet
             ,
             most
             humbly
             to
             thank
             the
             King
             and
             the
             State
             for
             the
             pardon
             which
             he
             had
             granted
             them
             .
          
        
         
           A
           short
           time
           after
           the
           conclusion
           of
           this
           peace
           ,
           the
           Great
           General
           
             Potoski
          
           died
           of
           an
           Apoplexy
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           
             Laticzow
             ,
          
           worn
           out
           with
           years
           and
           the
           continual
           wearisome
           labors
           of
           War
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           served
           ,
           first
           under
           the
           famous
           General
           
             Zolkiewitz
             ,
          
           he
           had
           been
           in
           a
           languishing
           condition
           since
           his
           last
           imprisonment
           in
           
             Tartary
          
           ;
           and
           his
           great
           courage
           made
           him
           neglect
           those
           Remedies
           necessary
           for
           the
           re-establishment
           of
           his
           health
           ;
           so
           desiring
           nothing
           else
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           openly
           declare
           it
           to
           his
           friends
           ,
           but
           to
           die
           in
           the
           Wars
           ,
           and
           to
           finish
           his
           life
           in
           his
           Profession
           ;
           his
           desires
           were
           at
           last
           accomplished
           ,
           and
           beyond
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           ending
           his
           life
           so
           gloriously
           ,
           he
           had
           this
           also
           ;
           just
           at
           his
           death
           to
           terminate
           by
           his
           Valor
           and
           Conduct
           ,
           a
           War
           so
           cruel
           and
           ruinous
           to
           his
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A32797-e670
           
             *
             This
             is
             called
             their
             
               Tabor
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A32797-e3750
           
             
               Horde
            
             signifies
             
               a
            
             Congregation
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A32797-e6520
           
             A
             certain
             intrenchment
             made
             with
             their
             Chariots
             
          
           
             So
             they
             call
             the
             
               Tartarian
            
             Horses
             .
          
           
             Poltoracks
             is
             about
             Two-pence
             English
             .
             A
             Florin
             Twenty
             Poltoracks
             .